Kabala Unveiled Discourses by Frater Aquarius (1933)

</> '
c «-
THE
22
MAJOR
ARCANA
Issued as a part of
"THE KABALA UNVEILED"
By FRA. AQUARIUS, Scribe
I. The Magus 2. The Gate of the Sanctuary

vJ 1 s b Ó M\
Cho i c-*
6. The Two Ways

12. The Sacrifice
I 8. The Twilight 19. The Dazzling Light
The course of Special Lessons

entitled "KABALA UNVEILED”
was prepared by Fra. Aquarius,
Scribe, exclusively for
AMORC
The Rosicrucian Brotherhood
SAN JOSE, CALIFORNIA
This is one of the supplementary study

courses issued to members only.
(This illustrated folder Copyrighted 1933

by AMORC, The Rosicrucian Brotherhood.)
Kabal a
UNVEILED
The matter contained herein is officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
A. M. O. R. C. All matters herein contained are strictly confidenial to the member
receiving and are imparted only as an incident to membership. The ownership of,
the legal title, and the right of possession to this secret discourse is and shall remain
in the Supreme Grand Lodge of A. M. O. R. C. and it should be returned to it upon
its request. The contents herein are loaned to be used for the sole and exclusive
information of the receiving Rosicrucian member and not otherwise. Any other use
or attempted use, does, ipso facto, terminate all rights of the member, and is a
violation of the statutes of this Order. Such violation will be legally dealt with.
Secret Discourse Number.

THE KABALA UNVEILED
By Frater Aquarius, Scribe
INTRODUCTION
If you love mystery and the weird things which the human mind has
been able to evolve in an attempt to solve the mysteries of life, you
will find this course of special study very interesting and very help
ful.
We are happy that we are able to present to you a real UNVEILING of
this mysterious subject. It is undoubtedly the most weirdly arranged,
most mysteriously alluring and mystifying subject that the human mind
ever invented in an attempt to interpret divine impressions.
The students of mysticism in oriental countries are just as, greatly
mystified by this subject as are the people in the Western World; but
the students in the Orient and the Near East have one advantage that
the students in the Western World do not have; the oriental students
have had the truth of the Kabala explained to them, whereas the people
in the Western World have had only a false or wrongly-interpreted form
of the Kabala given to them.
The Kabala deals with laws and principles that are the most mysterious
and most subtle in the universe. Some persons have spent their entire
lives trying to find the golden thread in the Kabala, and trying to
lift the veil that seems to hide it from a clear understanding. It
would take the lifetime of the average person to completely and
thoroughly analyze the Kabala if he had to depend upon searching
through all of the modern books that have been published on the sub
ject. No two of these books agree, and no students of the Kabala seem
to agree in their attempts to interpret it and present it to others.
The Kabala as a course of study has never been incorporated among the
regular graded courses of study of the Rosicrucian Order in modern
times simply because it leads to so many mysterious fields that the
average student would not have an opportunity of mastering it and ap
plying it. Some of the more essential and practical ideas contained
in the Kabala are contained in our other Rosicrucian lectures. But
the mysterious things that seem to fascinate the human mind and hold
it in a spell of the most weird form of mysticism are now to be ex
plained to you in this special course of lessons.
It is said by many of the eminent mystics of Europe and other countries
that no student of mysticism can speak fluently and learnedly of the
mysterious things of life unless he knows something about the Kabala.
It is considered by a great many persons to be the most intellectual
and highly intelligent presentation of many secret doctrines. Com
pared with other more simple subjects of study the Kabala is like com
paring the game of chess with the game of checkers.
Perhaps too much mystery and mysticism has surrounded the Kabala, and
perhaps many eminent men in foreign lands have purposely made the
Kabala seem to be very difficult to understand and very elusive in its
revelations. This impression may have been created in order to dis
courage the insincere student and the unworthy one from ever consider
ing the Xabala.
You alone will be able to judge after reading this course of study
whether the Xabala is worthy of your further investigation or not.
In a great many mystics it awakens and quickens a sleeping, dormant
interest in something that they have studied far in the past, perhaps
in another incarnation. In other mystics this study awakens a re
membrance of past events and past contacts. In still other students
this study awakens nothing old but leaves them with a strange under
standing of some of the great mysteries.
This course of study now before you vías prepared by one who has delved
deeply into the subject, and who has not only discovered a great deal
about the mysteries of the Xabala, but is so thoroughly familar with
our Rosicrucian work that he can expLain it to you as one Rosicrucian
to another. And because of your advancement in our Rosicrucian work
and your special qualifications it has been recommended that you be
permitted to have this special study.
We ask that you keep this course of study confidential to yourself,
and not show it to any other Rosicrucian member even if you believe,
or he believes, that he is ready to have it. Like all of the Rosicru
cian monographs that are sent to you, these are also confidential and
strictly private, and you are not burying them or in any way purchas
ing them to own them in such a manner that will give you the freedom
to pass them on to others.
You will find the reading and studying of this special subject in
tensely interesting, and during the course of the study such necessary
charts, diagrams, or illustrations will be furnished to you as will
help to make every important point perfectly clear and understandable.
Because this course is granted to you through the permission of the
certificate which you received from Egypt the emphasis in the course
of study will be placed upon the Egyptian mystical understanding of
the Xabala.
*
With these few words of introduction, and with our fondest hope that
you will find this special course, and others which we may be permit
ted to send to you from time to time under the privilege of your
certificate from Egypt, interesting and helpful, we greet you with the
ancient Rosicrucian greetings "on all points of the triangle.”
Fraternally,
GRAND ARCHIVIST OF AMORC
P.S. Please note that you are permitted to tell other members that
you are a special student of the Xabala, and that you have been pei?-
mitted to have special courses of study by warrant of a certificate
issued to you by the Rosicrucian archivist in Egypt, and that all mem
bers who reach the Fourth Grade or higher in the future, and who are
loyal and well qualified, may obtain the same special privilege.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER ONE PAGE ONE
By Frater Apuarius, Scribe
THE KABALA
It has been, frequently stated that no one can obtain a true knowledge
of the Kabala, (which isa Hebrew word often spelt Cabala, Quabballa,
or Kabbala, the true meaning of which is TRADITION,) unless it is re
ceived orally from a competent instructor. A sincere study of the
mass of occult postulations and treatises that have been published
through the past few years, would almost lead a student to believe the
statements made by their authors that they have NO OTHER AUTHORITIES
than that which has been revealed to them in a MYSTICAL MANNER. The
inference being always based on the statement that they have contacted
a source of information that is closed to the average human being;
that they are the chosen elect, and their writings and postulations
are not to be disputed, but must be accepted as the only revealed
truths. This is not a new postulation, for everywhere in research of
the customs of the ancients, the priesthood controlled all sources of
occult and Divine and mystic knowledge, yet only a casual survey will
show that the Ancient Priesthood had a prerogative, possibly assumed,
that these latter day cults, cannot show any precedence for, except
crass materialism.
It is even very difficult to secure a true history of the rise of this
Kabala, a traditional theo-sophy, and unless one has a working know
ledge of the Hebrew language and an absolute unbiased and authentic
history of the Jews of the medieval times, he will be lost in a
mystic maze from which there is no outlet. It shall be, therefore,
my purpose to take you through a very Interesting and I hope enlighten
ing journey in a series of articles on the value of the Kabala to
students of metaphysics. This journey will of necessity show the
postulations ofnany exponents of this occult science,- its uses and
abuses; how it has combined esoteric knowledge with exoteric knowledge;
how it has endeavored to make of the Kabala the key of the Tarot cards,
78 in number, astrology, star worship, numerology, and many things
that will be very interesting to us as Rosicrucian students to show
the absolute difference in our teachings which are based on absolute
truths and those of the Kabala which are claimed to be Divine revela
tions to the selected few.
One of the most abused ideas that these self-styled mystery schools
have adapted is that the Kabala is of two kinds, the ORAL and the
WRITTEN. One English writer on the ^subject said: ’’The term ’Unwrit
ten Qabalah’ is applied to certain knowledge which is never entrusted
to writing, but communicated orally. I may say no more on this point,
not even whether I MYSELF HAVE or HAVE NOT received it."
Other schools, and I might say many of them small publishing concerns
in Europe and America, twith their entire "school" located under the
palms of their hand3 state to their students that THEY KNOW FULLY both
methods of ORAL and PUBLISHED KABALA, but that it is set forth in
symbolical language, with purposeful blinds and subterfuges to confuse
the uninitiated; so of the few who undoubtedly exist at the present
day who have received the teachings, its true interpretation must re
main a secret.
With such a presentation of the "mystery" in forms of this character, .
it has of course been an easy matter for each "teacher" to give to
the world his own theories, each one more wild and illogical than the
other, until it becomes a serious matter for the real student to make
up' his mind whether there isa real solution to the ’’mystery” or not.
Now let us start out with one clear and logical statement, and that
is, in the COSMIC LAWS that have to do with the UNIVERSE there never
were, never are and never will be any confusions and mysteries; that
the Supreme Intelligence of the Creator set out very plainly that
purpose of man in the scheme of evolution, and put no blindfolds or
traps in the path of those who desire to KNOW. True, no knowledge
whether it be exoteric or esoteric can be obtained with
out a proper training, and just as the various exoteric schools teach
medicine, law, and the other arts and sciences, so there ARE ARCANE
SCHOOLS that teach ESOTERIC laws and sciences to its students.
To the frivilous minded, the attainment of Cosmic Consciousness will
always be a mystery. The great Masters teach that a technique is
necessary, if the student is not to wander into a maze of terms and
abstract theories, which eventually detract from the halo and lure
of real knowledge. They rightly state that a technique is not the
result of a process of reasoning, nor a personal belief, faith or
theory. But rather that it is an accumulation of knowledge of ways
and means appropriate to obtain the end with the least loss of effort,
both physical and mental. This then makes the students of the proper
ly equipped Arcane School ACTORS and not THEORISTS. Thus the dis
coveries and practical works of the Rosicrucians of the past stand
as a challenge and an example for all time. It is for this very pur
pose that every lecture that students receive, contains a three-fold
lesson, so that by the proper technique each student receives a
thorough training that can be used in his daily life, and gradually
as the years roll by, he secures the technique that unfolds to him,
the real blessing and privilege of living and of rendering service
to all he contacts.
Margolis,a learned authority,sets forth the TORAH (a Hebrew word
meaning the LAW) which Israel received with joyful readiness at the
foot of Mount Sinai, was in the opinion of the rabbis, originally in
tended for all mankind as a guide to their salvation. God spoke not
in secret (Isaiah 45.19) but in the open and free desert, that all
men might have access to the revealed word. Now just at what time
the Jews in Palestine ceased to use HEBREW as a spoken language is
a mooted question. The older view has it that the Jews lost their
HEBREW speech in the Babylonian captivity whence they brought back
with them the ARAMAIC. Hebrew and Aramaic are sister languages, be
longing to a group known as SEME TIC and comprising in addition Arabic,
Ethiopic and Assyro- Eaby Ionia. There is a close resemblance among
all of them in structure and vocabulary, and Hebrew is related to
Aramaic as Low German or Dutch is related to High German. In the
days of Hezekiah, Aramaic wa3 understood by the courtiers; to the com
mon soldier it meant an unintelligible gibberish. Ezra (in the 5th
Century RC.) is reported to have read the LAW (The Torah) to the as
sembled people ’’distinctly" (Nehemiah 8.8); according to the rabbis,
he read with "interpretation,” that is, with an accompanying rendi
tion into the Aramaic. That of course may simply imply the carrying
of a custom in vogue at a latter period back to Ezra, to whom many
other institutions are ascribed. It has been urged that the Aramaic
spoken in Palestine was a dialect differing from the Eabylonian
variety and could not have been imported from the East. It has there
fore been argued that the change of speech must have occurred in Pale
stine itself, a century or so after Ezra. But we know now that a
Jewish Military colony which settled in Egypt long before Cambyses
(529-522 BC) spoke and wrote Aramaic in the days of Nehemiah. This,
military settlement was formed because Egypt had horses, and Palestine
had more people than it could support, and so the Judean kings from
Solomon downward traded their subjects for horseflesh. Jewish soldiers
served in the army of Psammetich II (594-589 BC) against the Ethio
pians. A large body of Jews migrated to Egypt after the murder of
Gedaliah, overruling the opposition of Jeremiah who was made to accom
pany the exiles. Long before the conquest of Egypt by Cambyses, Jews
had been settled as military colonists on the southern frontier of
the realm. Of forceful deportations in the Persian period and later
by the first Ptolemies we read in ancient writings; as late as Roman
times Jews inhabiting a Syrian village called themselves as Persian
in allegiance. The Jew was in Egypt before the Greek, but under the
second Ptolemy already the large and influential Jewish community of
Alexandria began to exchange their Aramaic speech for the language
of the governing race which wa3 the Greek. It was in the reign of
the second Ptolemy, surnamed Philadelphus (285-247 BC) that the trans
lation of the LAW (The Pentateuch) into Greek is placed by the cir
cumstantial narrative known as the Epistle of Aristeas which purports
to be a contemporary record by one of the king’s courtiers.
We must understand that the change in Palestine from Hebrew to
Aramaic was gradual, Hebrew succumbing in the North Earlier than in
the South. For a time both languages were spoken and understood,
until at length HEBREW-vanished from the mouth of the people, and in
the main became a SACRED TONGUE understood only by the learned, but
UNKNOWN to the unlettered who conversed in Aramaic.
But the Word of God was to be understood by the people. Just how
early the custom arose for the Scriptures, the Torah and the Prophets
in particular, to be read on the Sabbath in the synagogue is not
known. But when these lessons had become a fixed institution, it fol
lowed of necessity that a translation into the people’s speech should
go hand in hand with the reading of the original. The rabbis called
this translation TARGUM, but the name is specifically applied to the
Aramaic version. At first the Targum was oral. Beside the reader
stood the Targeman (hence the word ’dragoman’) the official inter
preter. A verse, or in the case of the Prophets a connected section,
not exceeding three verses, was read in Hebrew and immediately trans
lated into Aramaic. Both the original from the SCROLL, and the trans
lation from MEMORY, were to be declaimed in the same pitch, and the
interpreter was enjoined not to lean against the desk, but in a de
ferential posture to stand some way off. The translation frequently
assumed the character of free exposition with a view of inculcating
the interpretation which the schools place on the law or custom and
in general to bring down the Scriptural word to the comprehension
of the common people. The prophetic lessons naturally lent them
selves to amplification; the interpreter turned preacher, and prefac
ing his remarks with a direct address to the congregation in some such
words ”0 my people, sons of Israel” or ’’The prophet saith". This
When we stop to consider that few of the people could read and write,
and that even rulers and Kings used their seals to sign their edicts
and decrees, which had been prepared by the Scribes, it becomes at
once apparent that these preachers or translators or Targemen, what
soever we term them, wove into their interpretation of the LAW folk
lore and legends that had been handed down from generation to genera
tion, and this in a language that was entirely different from that it
originated in, it accounts for many of the strange constructions and
errors that have crept into the original story. How easily this
could occur, we need of course not go back much further than to con
sult persons around 50 years of age, who distinctly remember that in
their youth it was not compulsory for children to go to school even
in America, and it was rather the common than the rare occurence to
meet people who could neither readier write, and who were compelled
to rely on their news from the story-tellers, as did those people
in Medieval Europe on the Bards and ballad singers. It was not a
disgrace to be uneducated, and the workers and tillers of the soil
had no time to study even if they had the inclination. Added to the
fact that in Bible times the printing press had not been invented,and
everything that was written was done by hand on scrolls by the Scribe
who were attached to the Priesthood, we find that there was a system
of writing which can be likened to shorthand of today. Naturally
with so much hand work to be done, they even condensed this form of
writing, and there was no division between words, letters, sentences, or
paragraphs, all were run together as though it were one word, and add
ed to this there were no vowels only consonants, we can easily see
how these characters or symbols which compose the Hebrew language
could easily be misinterpreted.
Just imagine if you will, all the letters or words in this magazine
being run together without any spacing line after line, and then also
in a language that was not spoken generally, and interpret it to some
one. Why, even the attempt to read it would be a difficulty. To me
it is a marvel how they could even translate the language as well as
they have done it. Yet these readers were skilled and trained in the
Mystery Schools of the Temple to recognize each of the 22 characters
or letters as something that stood for a definite exoteric meaning,
and the initiates knew besides the esoteric meaning.
Th further illustrate the above I am giving below a table of the
Hebrew alphabet, the meaning of the characters or letters and the
source from which they emanated. This is very important to a student
who desires to fathom the “mysteries1’ and “fallacies" of modern in
terpretation of the Kabala, for without the symbolism of the Hebrew
letters as will be shown later on in the translation of the SEPHER
YETZIRAH the Book of Foundation and its 32 paths of Wisdom, we will
only be floundering deeper and deeper.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER ONE PAGE FIVE
THE ALPHABET
Order Forms & Names Numerical Meaning
Equivalents Value s
1 Silibant ”A” ALEPH H 1 Aik An ox
2 Bh, B * BETH // 2 A house
3 GH, G GBiEL 3 // 3 A camel
4 Dh, B DALETH 'J ✓/ 4 A door
5 H he r/ z 5 A window
6 V VAV 1 / 6 A hook
7 Z ZAYIN J z 7 A weapon
✓
8 Hh HHETH j, 8 A fence
✓ A snake
9 T TETH 9
-* YODH •» . z 10 A hand
10 Y //
11 KH, K KA PH 20 The palm of
z the hand
12 L LAMEDH 30 An ox goad
13 M a me m 70 40 Wtfrr- Water
14 N NUN / 50 A fish
15 S SA-MEKH 0 z 60 A prop
✓ An eye
16 Hard "A” AYIN // 70
17 PH, P PE & 80 A mouth
18 TS TSA-DHE 2 / 90 A fish hook
19 K KOPH / 100 Back of the
head
20 R RESH // 200 A head
21 SH, S ’‘SHIN ‘¿z 300 A tooth
22 TH, T TAV t) // 400 A cross mark
It is said that language is the communication of thought by means of

spoken or written sounds. The utterance of a single thought consti
tutes a sentence. Each sentence is composed of words expressing in
dividual conceptions or their relations. And words are made up of
sounds produced by the organs of speech and represented by written
signs. It hence consists of three parts: First, ORTHOGRAPHY, which
treats of the sounds employed and the mode of representing them.
Sec'ond: ETHOLOGY, which treats of the different kinds of words,
their formation, and the changes which they undergo. Third-* SYNTAX,
which treats of sentences, or the manner in which the words are joined
together to express ideas.
The HEBREW being no longer a spoken tongue, is only known as the
language of books, and particularly of the Old Testament, which is
the most interesting and important as well as the only pure monument
of it. The first step towards its investigation must accordingly be
to ascertain the meaning of the SYMBOLS in which it is recorded. Then
having learned its sounds, a3 they are thus represented, it will be
possible to advance one step further and inquire into the laws by
which these are governed in their employment and mutations.
There is always more or less difficult in representing sounds, of one
language by those of another. But this in the case of Hebrew is
greatly aggravated by its having for ages been a dead language so that
some of the sounds cannot now be accurately determined, and also by
its belonging to a different family or group of tongues than our own,
possessing sounds entirely foreign to English, for which it conse
quently forms no equivalent, and which are in fact incapable of being
pronounced by our tongues. Thus the table I have submitted is only
an approximation but from the sources I have investigated they are
the nearest to being right that can be ascertained.
You will note from the table that seven of the letters have a double
form or equivalent, the 21st letter is not included in the seven
double letters as it is always pronounced SHIN. The Kabbalists have
made much of these seven double letters as you will eventually see.
There is no mystery in these double letters to the initiated in
Hebrew grammar, it simply implies that they have a double pronuncia
tion, a soft and a hard pronunciation, which in modern Hebrew has been
made easier for the scholars by the placing of a dot in the center of
the letter to signify whether it is to be hard or soft.
Now it is not my intention to make of this a lesson on Hebrew grammar.
I have simply given this authentic rendering for us to use in showing
the many errors made by the translators of the Kabala either through
ignorance or for a deliberate purpose.
For those who desire to practice the pronunciation I will say the
letters have been divided into:
Gutturals Aleph, He, HHETH, AYIN, RESH
Palatals GIMEL, YODH, KAPH, KOPH
Linguals DALETH, TETH, LA-MEDH, NUN, TAV
Dentals SAY IN, SA-MEKH, TSA-DHE, SHIN
Labials BETH, VAV, MEM, PE •
Then of course there are divisions of weak, medium and strong letters.
The numerical employment of the letters, common to the Hebrew and the
Greeks, is indicated in the table of the alphabet. The hundreds from
500 to 900 are represented either by the five final letters or a com
bination of TAV with the letters immediately preceding it. Thus
Resh-KOPH equals 500 or in many old scrolls the TAV alone represents
the 500. If we want 900, there are two wavs of representing it either
by KOPH-TAV-TAV or simply by the 18th letter TSA-DHE.
With^this explanation in detail we are now ready to embark on the
SSPHk R YETZIRAK and understand how its translation embodies so much
confusion not alone to Hebrew Scholars but to those who have a very
good reason for taking some unfounded meaning of it.
It is a very small book, indeed, but in the hands of successive trans
lators and makers of commentaries, its position has become very com-
jiex. The revelations in the book are by TRADITION presumed to have
been originally conceived by Abraham, and most authors say that its
“key” is in the manner in which it is divided into chapters. And as
there are in all SIX Chapters the formation of the Universe is to be
explained through the number SIX. Chapter 1 contains 12 sections;
chapter 2 has 5 sections; chapter 3 has 5 secti.ons; chapter 4 has 4
sections; chapter 5 has 3 sections and chapter 6 has 4 sections.
000O000--
By
PRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DI SC CURSE NUMBER TWO PAGE ONE
To the-One Privileged:
This book, the SEPHER YETZIRAH, introduces, presumably, a doctrine of
the LOGOS. The universe is presumed to be created by three expressions
or forms: NUMBERS, LETTERS, AND WORDS. Or, NUMBERS, LETTERS, and
SOUNDS. Or, WRITING, NUMBERS, and SPEECH. Analyzed, these seem to
indicate that the Kabalists believe all-knowledge must therefore be
sought through NUMBERS, through letters and through SOUNDS.
The book further explains that all creation as it IS or as it SHALL BE
can be noted from the 22 letters of the HEBREW ALPHABET.
The letters are DIVIDED UP into the following groups:
Letter No. Meaning Gr oup Further Meaning
Ale ph 1 Air Mother according to way
Mem 13 Water it pronounced
Shin 21 Fire ii
Beth 2 Saturn Double Letter Life and Death

Gimel 3 Jupiter n Peace and Misfortune
Daleth 4 Mars it Wisdom and Folly
Caph 11 Sun it Wealth and Poverty
Pe 17 Venus it Beauty and Ugliness
Re sh 20 Mercury it Plenty and Want
Teth 9 Moon - tt Power and Slavery
He 5 Aries Single letter Sight
Vav 6 Taurus it Hearing
Zayin 7 Gemini it Smell
Cheth 8 Cancer i, Speech
Tav 22 Leo it Taste
Yod 10 Virgo it
Coition
Lamedh 12 Libra tt Work
Nun 14 Scorpio it
Movement
Samekh 15 Sagittarius ” Wrath
Ayin 16 Capricorn it
Mirth
Sadhe 18 Aquarius it
Meditati on
Koph 19 Pisces it
* Sleep
The seven double letters also represent the 7 days in the week, The
seven openings in man’s head, 2eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils, one mouth.
Also height, depth, East, West, North, South and the Holy place. The
12 single letters also represent the 12 months in the year. The 12
chief members of man, 2 hands, 2 feet, 2 kidneys, the liver, the spleen
the gall, the stomach, the colon, and the bowels*
Thus we secure the fact that the original conception of this book as
sumed the Hermetic saying, ”As above, so below.” They compared the
body of man, his functions, his joys and pleasures, and so forth, with
similar functions in the Universe as represented by the planets and
signs of the Zodiac.
This apparently is the reason the Kabalists assume that the Earth is
not a planet, and that the three mother letters produce out of them
selves, Air, Water and Fire-earth.
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWO RAGE TWO
Now if you will compare the authentic, scholarly arrangement of the
Hebrew letters and their pronunciation with this set-up just given,
you will begin to see many differences in the meanings of the letters,
and here we have our first difficulty in the actual meaning of the
alphabet, which can be accounted for in many ways. The most important
element being that the HEBREW letters represented to the Jews symbols
of actual things with which they were familiar, and undoubtedly when
Hebrew was a spoken language, the manner in which the letters were
pronounced had an important bearing on its meaning. This very illu
stration will be found among those who speak English, which makes it
such a difficult language for foreigners to acquire. This correct
method is of course founded on the scale of the Cosmic Keyboard and
is the T^’UE KABALA of sounds, and numbers, as it is based on vibrations,
as related to notes and octaves, harmony and rhythm.
Stenring, an eminent foreign authority for the Western world, in recent
years issued a commentary on the Sepher Yetzirah,<r and in it he shows
that many of the verses as commonly used in the Western World are
spurious, and he expunges all but 72 verses which he states after many
years research probably comprise the original text.
He states truthfully that the 32 Paths of Wisdom are 32 notions which
comprehend the whole creation. This is identical with the secret know-,
ledge in the East. Under these fundamental ideas all that exists is
classified. When the Lord wrote a “number” or a "letter” in each of
these paths forces were created "from" which everything was formed.
By means of their symbols—otherwise "numbers” and "letters”—these
forces became apprehensible to the human mind. To reach an absolute
knowledge of only one of these mystical paths of divine wisdom, is,
however, impossible for the human mind unless initiated. He who
endeavors to climb to these Supreme Heights of wisdom must first pass
through "The 50 Gates of Understanding.” In other words, he must
acquire a special knowledge of all sciences. The twenty-two basal
letters are twenty-two creating ideas or forces which human intelli
gence has symbolized in the "Book of Thoth," or the major trump cards
of the TAROT (also known as the Major Arcanum). These twenty-two
letters, with the ten ineffable Sephiroth which are mentioned in the
first Chapter of the Book of Formation (Sepher Yetzirah), is the inter
pretation of the thirty-two paths of wisdom, and tney are the
"mysteries” which cause so much confusion in the various commentaries.
For the information of those who do not have an idea of what the ten
1-1 tr T '«4 T 1 —— .. Xt. «XXU.^...
Cht&eJ 5.
I/Oft J
TO Vi
Now it has been claimed that 1800 years ago Rabbi Akiba ben Joseph
reduced to writing the secret tradition of the Jews in the Book of
Formation, which had been handed down to him by his forefathers, and
it is stated that for the reason that he hesitated to put in writing
the great secret of the Kabala he embodied it in a ’’riddle” which many
Western world philosophers have tried to solve.
It will now be interesting for us to look into Jewish history some
more, to ascertain what the Jews really thought of this school of
mysticism, and I shall use as my references a stupendous' and mystical
manuscript that is an authority for all mystics. We shall later come
back again to the Book of Formation and make further comments on it.
It is recorded that Moses of Coucy endeavored to be a peacemaker be
tween the philosophy of Abraham "Maimuni, who was deemed a heretic, and
formed a sect known as the Maimunists. He wrote in 1235 A.D. a little
book the subject of which was ’’War for God,” and was widely discussed
pro and con, and although the rabbi of Coucy was of another school he
endeavored to heal the breech that had formed by the various philo
sophies of the rabbis of France and Spain. Evil consequences, however,
developed. Maimuni aimed at unifying Judaism, and instead produced
division. He had sought to give it transparent clearness and
simplicity, and only caused misunderstanding and complication. His
system of philosophy had divided Judaism, separated the simple be
lievers from thinking men, and aroused a crommotion, which in its
violence far overstepped the borders of moderation. Through the rup
ture that arose from the conflict for and against Maimuni, there in
sinuated itself into the general life of the Jews a false doctrine,
which, although new, styled itself a primitive inspiration; although-
unr-Jewish, called itself a GENUINE TEACHING of ISRAEL; and although
springing from error, entitled itself the ONLY TRUTH. The rise of this
secret lore, which was called the Kabala (tradition), coincides with
the Maimunistic controversy, through which it was launched into exis
tence. DISCORD was the MOTHER of this MONSTROSITY, which has ever been
the cause of schism. The Kabala, in its earliest Western world develop*
ment is a child of the first quarter of the 13th century A.D. The
early adherents of this occult lore, when asked to confess honestly
from whom they had first received it, answered in plain terms,’’from
Rabbi Isaac the Blind, or perhaps from his father, Abraham ben David,
of Rosquieres, the antagonist of Maimunu.” They frankly confessed that
the Kabalistic doctrine does not appear either in the Pentateuch or in
the Prophets, in the Hagiographa, or in the Talmud, but rests on
scarcely perceptible indications of great antiquity. Of the Kabalistic
utterances of the founder of the Kabala, Isaac the Blind (flourished
about 1190-1210 A.D.) there are only fragments extant, from which
little can be inferred. The darkness of his physical vision was said
by his disciples to have been illuminated by an Inner Light. He
revived as an article of faith the ancient doctrine of Metempsychosis,
which had been condemned and ridiculed by Jewish thinkers. His dis
ciples said that he had the power of discerning whether men possessed *
a new and fresh soul, coming directly from the world of heavenly
spirits, or of an old soul which was migrating from body to body, try
ing to recover its purity. Two of his disciples, Azriel and Ezra, were
the first to reduce the Kabala to a coherent system. They were so
like-minded that they have often been confounded, and certain writings
and doctrines have at times been ascribed to the one, and again to the
other. These twins in thought, perhaps brothers in blood, are con
sequently reckoned in the history of the Kabala as only one person;
they complement one another.
But little is known of the life of this pair, and it is reported one
of them (it is uncertain whether Ezra or Azriel) ' • died at the
age of seventy, a few years after the commencement of the Maimunist
schism. Of Azriel, rather more is known. He relates how, from his
earliest youth, he traveled from place to place, in search of a secret
art, which could give him more satisfactory conclusions about God and
creation. Certain men, who were in possession of his lore, had taught
it to him, and he was firmly convinced of its truth. He had, therefore,
himself .spread this Kabalistic doctrine among the congregations he
visited during his wanderings; but was laughed to scorn by the philo
sophical scholars in Spain. Thus one of the earliest mystics confessed
that the Kabala had met with opposition at the very outset of its
career, and that THE ANTIQUITY OF ITS SUBJECT-MATTER was emphatically
denied. Azriel and Ezra, however, were not perturbed by this opposi
tion, but labored to make good their position and spread their doctrines
They developed their peculiar theory in their explanations of passages
in the Agada, the prayers, and the Song of Solomon, which is a very
mine for every kind of mysticism. Azriel endeavored to convince also
philosophical scholars of the truth of the Kabala, and clothed its
doctrine in the language of logic. But as soon as this secret doctrine
steps out of the obscurity into light, it shows its nakedness and de
formity. It is certain that the Kabala was intended as a counterprise
to the growing shallowness of the Maimunists’ philosophy. The secret
doctrine, first completely developed by Ezra and Azriel, established
a peculiar philosophy of religion, or more correctly, theosophy, which
advanc ing from one inconceivable statement to another, finally soared
into the misty region where all thinking ceases, and even imagination
droops its wings. It started from a basis, which at that time was
considered unimpeachable, but made bold deductions from it, which clash
ed with its underlying principle. Unity was transformed into a plural
ity, spirituality into a coarse materialism, and refined belief into an
extravagant superstition. The original Kabala established the follow
ing principles; The Deity is elevated above everything, even above
existence and thought. Consequently we have no right to aty of Him, He
speaks, He acts, or still less, He thinks, wills, or designs. All
these qualities which are human imply some limitation, and God is un
limited because He is perfect. Only one attribute can be assigned to
Him—He is unconditional or infinite. The Kabala accordingly confers
on God the title of Eternal (Hebrew,En-Sof). The universal existence,
the En-Sof, consequently is identical with the non-existent (Ayin).
Hence in order to make His existence known, Deity was obliged to make
Himself visible and recognizable; He had to become active and creative,
so that His existence might be perceived.
But the lower world in its depravity and decrepitude could not have*
been produced or created by En-Sol, for the Infinite and Pecfect cannot
bring directly into existence the finite and imperfect. The Deity is
therefore not to be regarded as the immediate Creator of the world;
the process of creation mpst be conceived in a quite different manner.
The En-Sof, by means of His infinite wealth of light, radiated from
himself a spiritual substance, a force, or whatsoever it might be
called, which, flowing directly from Himself, partakes of His perfec
tion and infinity. On the other hand, this radiation or emanation
cannot be like the En-Sof, its creator, in all points, for it is not
absolutely original, but derivative. This power springing from the
En-Sof, is therefore, not identical with Him, but only similar to
Him, i.e., it has besides an infinite, also a finite side. The Kabala
calls this first spiritual child of the En-Sof, the first SEFIRA, a
name possibly adapted as suggestive at once of number and of sphere.
This first spiritual power radiates from itself a second force, and
this latter a third, and so on, so that altogether ten spiritual sub
stances or forces, or intermediate entities, or organs (as they are in
turn called) were successively revealed, and became active. These ten
powers the Kabala calls the TEN SEFIROTH. v ~
The ten substances are parts of one another and of the En-Sof, and
only represent different sides (or phases) of the same being, as fire
produces both flame and sparks, which, although appearing different
to the eye, nevertheless indicate the same thing. The ten Sefiroth,
which are distinguished from one another like different colors of the
same light, being emanations of the Deity, are dependent on one another,
and consequently are conditioned. Only in the degree in which the En-
Sof endows them with force, can they continue to act. Their action is
shown in the creation of the material and spiritual world in their own
image, in their eternal support of the world with which they are in
union, and in their ever communicating to it the gracious gift of
divine life.
The Kabala divides the ten Sefiroth into three groups of three each,
and these nine Sefiroth would have been sufficient to exhaust all the
powers needed by the system, but the Kabala could not forego the number
ten, it was too important. The ten commandments, the ten Declarations,
by which means the Agada explains the creation of the Universe, the
Ten Spheres, what a world of meaning is hidden therein! The Kabala
was bent on keeping the tenth power, but could not consequently intro
duce it into its scheme. However, it might eschew strict logic; hence
it floundered about amidst a variety of conceptions. Close thinking
is no concern of the Kabala; it is satisfied with fantastic pictures
and symbols, however unsubstantial. With this number ten the Kabala
sported in a most capricious manner. By means of the Sefiroth, God
can make himself visible, and even invest himself with a body. When
it is said in the Holy Writ; "God spoke,descended to the earth, or
ascended," it is not to be understood as strictly literal or as the
Agadists take it, as referring to the Deity Himself, or to the sublime
En-Sof, but to the Sefiroth. The incense which mounted from the altar,
and became sweet 3avor, was not inhaled or absorbed by the Deity Him
self, but by the intermediate beings. In this manner the Kabala thought
that it had overcome the difficulties which the notion of the absolute
spirituality of God and the Biblical method of representation of God
offer* The Deity is incorporeal and infinite, has no corporeal func
tions, and is not affected by anything corporeal. But the Sefiroth,
which in addition to their infinite side, have also a finite, and as
it were, a corporeal side, can also perform corporeal functions, and
enter into relation with corporeal beings.
The^Kabalistic theory of creation is equally fantastic. God, or the
En-Sof, did not create the visible world immediately, but entirely by
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWO PAGE SIX
the means of the Sefiroth. All things in the lower world, both classes
and individuals, have their original forms (types) in the higher worlds
so that there is nothing without a purpose, but everything has a higher
significance. The universe resembles a giant tree with a wealth of
branches and leaves, whose roots are the Sefiroth; or it is a close.ly
wrought chain, the last link of which hangs from the higher world; or
a great sea, which is constantly filled from an eternally flowing
source.
The Kabala is a grotesque distortion of Jewish and philosophical postu
lations. In order to make it appear ancient and authentic, the com
pilers had to recourse to fraud. They circulated a Kabalistic manu
script which purported to have been comprised by an honorable Talmudi-
cal doctor, Nechunya ben ha-Kana and others. In vain the highly re
spected Meir ben Simon and Rabbi Meshullam of Beziers called attention
to this forgery, which bore the title of Bahir (Luminous) and condemn
ed it to be burnt, as it contained blasphemies against the greatness of
God. However, the book Bahir maintained its ground, and was in later
times used as an evidence of the great age of the Kabala.
A poor copyist, Berachya ben Natronai Natkdan, called in the dialect
of the country Crispia (flourished 1230-1270) turned his attention to
fables, which had been popular amongst the ancient Hebrews, and the
Kabalists used his fables and incorporated them in their doctrines.
There is no record in Jewish history or tradition that Rabbi Akiba
ben Joseph, the claimed author of the Book of Formation, being a
Kabalist, was the first compiler of the Mishna, one of the sections
of the Talmud, although he did write many excerpts on the passages
concerning the theory of creation and the cloud-chariot of Ezekiel,
but always insisted that they should not be expounded before the
people. In fact, I can find nowhere in authentic, Jewish history a
record of The Sepher Yetzirah. The Jewish histories are full of the
writings and life of Akiba ben Joseph. In 130 A.D. he was president
of the Synhedrion, and in 135 A.D. he died a martyr to the cause of
Judaism. It therefore appears strange in the many things credited to
him that this book does not appear as his authorship. Then another
strange thing is called to the attention of the student, and that is
that the first translation of this Book of Foundation was translated
into Latin in 1552 by William Postel, and had its first introduction
to Christian scholarship at that time. Surely, if such a book had
existed since the time of Akiba, it would have been translated
centuries before, and been a source of study for the learned philo
sophers of all religions.
We now come to two definite conclusions that will allow us to follow
the doctrine of the. Western world Kabalist si First that it was not
written by the Rabbi Akiba, and had no Western existence prior to the
time of the 13th century A.D. Second! That it copied a form of
theosophy which its compilers transformed to suit their own purposes.
And furthermore that they attempted to ’’veil” or make a "riddle” of
this book, which has a real foundation in mystic knowledge, and so
preverted the teachings that have existed since all times among the
Mystics, that the Secret Doctrines of Ancient Religion, have become
in their hand6 a farce. Luckily, these Western world originators of
this system of Theosophy did not secure their teachings from,the
mystic Arcane Schools, which have preserved untarnished the Wjsdom
of the Ages. Thus the Kabala as now taught in parts of the world is
responsible for that comglomeration of subjects as set forth in the
foolish popular books of Europe and America and treat of ceremonial
magic, including the making of magic circles, Bnds, swords and
pentacles, and the use of inscriptions for performing miracles.
Now, to add facts to real occult knowledge, it is necessary to give
you a brief history of the ZOHAR, or the Book of Splendor. It is
claimed by the Kabalists to have been written in 150 A.D. This, how
ever, is an error, as I shall show you from authentic history.
The outer form of the Kabala, which hitherto had assumed a modest
deportment and harmless character, began to foment discord in Ben.
Adret's time. What it lacked in intrinsic truth and power of convic
tion, it endeavored to supply by presumptuousness. It had already
spread from Gerona, its orginal seat, and from northern Spain by way
of Segovia, to Southern Spain. In the city of Toledo, the Kabala won
followers, among others one. man, who by his noble birth, his princely
state, his high position, his wealth and learning, gave it great
weight. This man, whose influence even to this day is not yet fully
recognized, was Todros be Joseph Halevi, of the noble Toldean family
of Abulafia (born 1234 died 1304). Ke secured many adherents, but
the chiefs of this movement were Isaac Ibn-Latif, Abraham Abulafia,
Joseph Jikatilla, and MOSES de LEON, all Spaniards.
Abulafia Inculated into the doctrine of Kabalists, NOTARICON, to tran
spose the component parts of a word in all possible permutations, so as
to form words from them. TSIRUF, the emplcyment of letters as numbers.
GEMATRIA, the means of securing communication with the spirit world.
In this way he modified the original Kabalistic theory of the Sefiroth.
He became so intense in his studies that he tried to convert the pope
to his theories. But we have to deal particularly with the most per
nicious influence that posterity has inherited in wild theories with one
of them, MOSES de LEON. He was born about 1250 and died 1305. His onl?
intention for joining to the Kabalists was to deceive the people, make
money out of his theories, unconcerned whom he lead astray. A sciolist,
who had mastered neither the Talmud nor any other subject thoroughly,
Moses de Leon possessed the skill to use deftly the little that he knew,
to write easily and fluently, to discover the connection between the
most remote things and the verses of the Scripture. Of careless pro
digality, Moses de Leon expended everything that he had without reflect
ing what would remain for the morrow; he made use of the Kabala to se
cure for himself a rich source of revenue. At first he published his
intellectual productions under his own name. His writings were not
sufficiently noticed, and brought him little fame and money. Ke then
hit upon a much more effective means of opening hearts and purses. He
commenced the composition of books under feigned but honored names.
If he put the doctrines of the Kabala into the mouih of an older,
highly venerated authority, some imposing name from the dazzling past
—taking care, of course, to make the coloring and the method of pre
sentation archaic—would not such a composition be easily swallowed?
He was very clever and knew that he would have to have a living ex
ponent of his "miracles" sighted in his book, and fell upon the person
of Simon bar Yochai, who is said to have spent thirteen years in a
cave, solitary, and buried in profound reflection, and who claimed to
have received many inspirations. I-loses de Leon expressly forbid Simon
to use the Hebrew language, and prevailed upon him to use Chaldee, with
which few, outside of scholars, were familiar, and thus came into the
world the book ZOHAR (meaning brilliancy) which for many years was
held by Jews as a heavenly revelation, and was and partly is so regard
ed by Christians as an old tradition.
The underlying principle of the Zohar is that the historical and reli
gious statutes of the Bible were never intended to be understood in a
plain, simple sense, but that they contain something higher, mysterious,
and supernatural. Abrahma and Sarah, for example, denote matter of
form; Pharaoh denotes vicious desires, the land of Goshen the heart,
Moses the Divine Spirit, and the Urim and Thummin, which the High
Priest wore on his breast in the Temple, were the astrolabe of the
Astronomers, with which they calculated time, longitude and latitude.
This book was eagerly accepted by the Kabalists for it supplied much
that their original doctrine had omitted and much needed. Under the
guidance of the Spaniards, who were adepts in Arabian lore, the
Kabalists now combined with their doctrines that of astrology and the
Tarot. They respected nothing that was sacred in the eyes of the
Oriental mystics, and their pernicious acts have come down to us of
the 20th century as ’’revealed and Divine knowledge.”
They borrowed from all Ancient mythology and cleverly interwove into
their doctrine many things that would to the casual student give it an
appearance of mystic knowledge. They followed these writings with a
school into which were accepted many disciples who spread the doctrine
all over the known world, and thus from the minds of a few men ha6
evolved this so-called occult science, which has in it much that is
worthy, and much that cannot be accepted by any sincere student of oc
cult knowledge.
I have been at pains to show you the history of the beginning of this
form of theo-sophy, and shall follow this with an outline of the
various Mystery Schools, which will take us through the Freemasonry
of the Pyramids, the Secret Order of Orpheus, the school of Pythagoras;
the great Mystagogue of the North, Odin; the Essenes, etc.; the ancient
symbolism of Lemuria and Atlantis, and finally a full description of
each Tarot card, so that you will be enabled to see for yourselves that
the Cosmic Consciousness has not left at any time in the history of
mankind anything unveiled for the true mystic students and Initiates.
(This concludes the second discourse)

Th® matter contained herein is officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
Secret Discourse Number....3.
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER THREE PAGE ONE
To the 'One Privileged: *7-**' 'V**-
The Kabala at least attempts to establish a traditional origin, and
the student can make some research into its teachings, but when we
come to the Tarot Cards, which have been tied up with the Kabala by
numerous modern occult writers, it becomes almost impossible to come
to any definite conclusion.
In none of the Ancient Mysteries, a few of which I have already de
scribed, is there any mention or allusion made to the Tarot. Madame
Blavatsky in her Secret Doctrine Volume Three on her chapter "Hermetic
and Kabalistic Doctrines” gives Eliphas Levi, as being authority for.
the "Taro” (Rota). The Taro, or the sacred Book of Enoch, or Rota, is
prefaced, she states, as follows:
"The antiquity of this Book is lost in the night of time. It is of
INDIAN ORIGIN, and goes back to an epoch long before Moses.... It is
written upon detached leaves, which at first were of fine gold and
precious metals....It is SYMBOLICAL, and its combinations adapt them
selves to all the wonders of the Spirit. Altered by its passage across
the ages, it is nevertheless preserved—thanks to the ignorance of^the
curious—in its types and its most important primitive figures." She
further continues: "This is the Rota of Enoch, now called the Taro of
Enoch, to which De Mirville alludes, as we understand, as the means for
"evil magic" the metallic plates or leaves, escaped from destruction
during the Deluge, and which are attributed by him to Cain."
She further states that the real Tarot can only be found in its com
plete symbology in the Babylonian cylinders, that any one can inspect
and study in the British Museum. That anyone can see these Chaldean,
antediluvian rhombs, or revolving cylinders, covered with sacred signs;
but that the secrets of these divining "wheels", or as De Mirville
calls the "rotating globes of Hecate", have to be left untold for some
time to come.
Undoubtedly, the students of occultism are so befuddled themselves on
what the Tarot really signifies, that each book we read is either a
symbolism of itself or a pure invention of the particular writer.
*
It seems inconceivable that so important a symbology should have, prior
to the 19th Century, escaped the notice of the many writers on the
occult, secret doctrines and mystery schools, and philosophies. If it
has that importance that these many modern occult writers attribute to
them (the cards), it becomes a wonder to the student who is searching
for the Truth, why there is no key to them in ancient writings.
I can find no justification for their relation to the mysteries or to
symbolism. Even the encyclopedias are silent on this subject. History
is silent on them, and only in thia 20th Century is any importance
placed on their symbology. The French occultists alone, have brought
them into any discussion, and they used them mainly for divination pur
poses as can be easily seen by referring to their writings.
Count de Gebelin, who published between 1773 and 1782 nine great quarto
volumes of "Le Monde Primitif" is possibly the first writer who men-
PACE TWO
tions that the Tarot is the sole remaining vestige of the superb
libraries and literature which once flourished on the valley of the
Nile. Possibly the best work on the Tarot is that published by Papus,
and he had as his authorities a long list of authorities that the Tarot
is the Bible of Bibles, the Book of Thoth and of primitive revelation.
Papus used as his authorities, J. A. Vaillant, Eliphas Levi, William
Postel, Jerome Cardan and L. C. de Saint Martin. Papus goes on further
than these writers on the Tarot, and states his knowledge comes from
the Gypsies. In respect to Eliphas Levi, it is a matter of common
familiarity that his opinion on any question of fact was sometimes more
than worthless, and occasionally a little bit less than intellectually
honest. As another writer puts it: “He affirms that the Tarot is pos
sibly anterior to the Book of Enoch—not any apocryphal work which
passes under that name, but something ’ecstatic and undemonstrabie’,
something which is of mystic rumour wild—so wild indeed that the name
proves in the end to be a synonym for the Tarot itself, suggesting thus
an inscrutable verbal impasse. He affirms further that it is the
SYMBOLICAL summary of primitive tradition; that it is the keystone of
occult science; that it is the book of Hermes. Views of this kind—
and thus arbitrarily expressed—seem obviously of the order of revela
tion, and are to be taken or left according to the disposition of the
recipient.” This writer further says as to Papus: "Dr Papus dreams
stertorously when he says that Raymond Lully—who was termed in his
day the illuminated doctor of Majorca—based his Ars Magna on the Tarot
keys, and I suggest that he has omitted to read the sheaf of treatises
which are included under that title.”
Another point strikes the searcher of the tieing up of the twenty-two
Major Arcanum of the Tarot with the Hebrew letters. I cannot see any
semblance in the Hebrew Letters with the twenty-two cards of the Tarot.
I previously mentioned the fact that Hebrew is a book language, and
that the scribes who were skilled in reading it, were dependent on the
characters to represent a certain thing, and a table I gave of the
exoteric things they represented fails to give us any clue at all to
their combination. Levi is of course responsible for this added con
fusion to the Tarot and Papus and other writers have followed him ab
solutely in their explanations.
I personally believe that the Tarot in such form is a medieval method^”
of card playing and of divination and that the Italian barber, Etteila,
is the inventor of the whole system. True, many symbols of sacred
things have been borrowed not only for the Tarot but for many other
exoteric things. Papus emphasizes the importance of the sacred wordV/1 u
YOD-HE-VAU-HE in the Key he gives to the Tarot. This, of course, is
his method of writing the Hebrew letters YCDH, the 10th letter in the
alphabet, having the number 10, and equivalent to ”Y” in the English
alphabet. HE, the 6th number equivalent to ”K”, and VAV, the 5th
letter equivalent to 5, and then the repetition of HE again. You will
at once notice a difference in the spelling of the Hebrew letters, and
to the students .of Hebrew a difference in letters is very important,
bearing in mind that each Hebrew letter stands for possibly not only a
letter and a number but for something that may change the entire mean
ing of the writing. Papus is of course referring to JEHOVAH, the in-
éffable name of God. In Hebrew it consists of four letters YODH, HE,
VAV, HE, and is henoe called the nomen tetragammaton or quadrilateral
PAGE THREE
name. As I mentioned before it is derived from the substantive verb

HAVAH, (TO EE); andas it combines in itself the present, past and
future forms of theverb, it is to be considered as designating God as
immutable, eternal, the only Being who can forever say, "I AM THAT I
AM.” This name wasfirst announced to Moses by God, when he appeared .
to him in a burning bush; on which occasion He said, 11 This is my name
forever, and this is my memorial unto all generations." (Ex.3.15)
It was considered unlawful to pronounce this name of God, except on
one sacred occasion (the day of atonement), when it was only uttered
by the High Priest in the holy of holies, amid the sound of trumpets
and cymbals, which prevented the people from hearing it. This custom
undoubtedly arose from a wish to prevent its becoming known to the sur
rounding nations, and being by them blasphemously applied to their
idols. Some of the Jews afterwards attempted, by an ingenious corrup
tion of the text of Exodus above quoted, to defend the custom of the
authority given in the Scriptures. By the change of a single letter,
they made the word L'OLAM, which signifies FOREVER, read L’ALAM, that
is "to be concealed," and hence the passage was translated, "This is
My name to be concealed," instead of "This is MY name forever." And
thus Josephus, in writing upon this subject, using the following ex
pressions, "Whereupon God declared unto Moses His holy name which had
never been discovered to men before; concerning which it is not lawful
for me to say any more." ’(The sentence underscored shows where so
many of our modern would-be Masters secure their expressions so often
quoted.) In obedience to this law, whenever the name Jehovah occurs
to a Jew in reading, he abstains from pronouncing it, and substitutes
in its place the word ADONAI or Lord. In consequence of this people
thus abstaining from its utterance, the true pronunciation of the name
was at length lost. Nor is the question yet definitely settled, some
Orientalists contending, on orthographical grounds, that JEHOVAH is
the true pronunciation, while others, on the authority of certain
ancient writers, assert it was pronounced JAO. The task is difficult
to make one, unacquainted with the structure of the Hebrew language,
comprehend how the pronunciation of a word, whose letters are preserved
can be wholly lost. It may be attempted, however, in the following
manner. The Hebrew alphabet consists entirely of consonants. The vowe
sounds were originally supplied by the reader while reading, he being
previously made acquainted with the correct pronunciation of each word,
and if he did not possessthis knowledge of the letters before him could
not supply it, and he was, of course^ unable to pronounce the word.
Every Hebrew knew, however, from practice, the vocal sounds with which
the consonants were pronounced in the different words, in the same man
ner as every English reader knows the different sounds of "A" in hat,
hate, all, v;as, and that KNT is pronounced Knight. Thu 3 the words,
"God save the Republic," written in the Hebrew method, would appear
thus, "Gd sv thrpblc." Now this incommunicable word, the name of God,
consists as we have observed, of four letters YODH, HE, VAV, HE equi
valent in English to YHVH. It is nov; evident that these four letters
cannot, in our own language, be pronounced unless two vowels are sup
plied. Neither can they in Hebrew. In other words the vowels were
known to the Jew, because he heard the words continuously pronounced,
just as we know that Mr. stands for Mister. But the name of God, of
which these four letters are symbols, was never pronounced, but another
word ADONAI, substituted for it; and hence as the letters themselves
have no vocal power, the Jew, not knowing the implied vowels, was un
able to supply them, and thus the word in its pronunciation, was, in
time entirely LOST.
This dispute as to the pronunciation of the word is not to be terminated
by a reference to ancient authorities, among whom there is too great a
discrepancy in relation to the name to be easily reconciled. Irenaeus
calls it JAOTH; Isadore says it is JODJOD; Diodurys Siculus, JAO;
Clemnss of Alexandria, JAU, and Theodorect says that the Hebrews pro
nounced it JA, and the Samaritans, JAVAH.
Tradition tells us that Methusela, Lamech and Noah pronounced it KUHA;
Shern Arphaxad, Selah, Heber and Peleg, JEVA; Reu, Serug, Nahor, Terah,
Abraham, Isaac and Judah called it JOVA: by Aminadab and Nasshon were
JEVAH; by Jesse and David JEHOVAH, And they imply that none of these
were the right pronunciation, which was only in the possession of
Enoch, Jacob and Moses. In all these names the J is to be pronounced
as Y, the A as in father, and the E as in mate; thus JEHCVA must be
pronounoed as if written YA-HO-VAH.
Michael Angelo Lanci says the word should be read from left to right
and pronounced “HO-HI, ” that is to say "HE-SKE"; HO being in Hebrew
the masculine pronoun, and HI the feminine. HQ-HI (Hi is pronounced
HE) therefore denotes the male and female principle, the vis genitris,
the phallus and lingam, the point within the circle, the notion of
which in some form or other of this double gender, prevades all the
ancient systems as the representative of the creative power.
Plutarch, in his Isis and Osiris, says, “God who is male and female
intelligence, being both life and light, brought forth another intel
ligence, the Creator of the world." All the pagan gods and goddesses,
however various their appelation, were but different expressions for
the male and female principle. "In fact," says Russel in his "Sacred
and Profane History," "they may all be included in the one great Her
maphrodite, who combines in his nature all the elements of production,
and who continues to support the vast creation which originally pro
ceeded from his will."
The Jews believed that this sacred name, which they held in the highest
veneration, was possessed of unbounded powers. "He who pronounces it
shakes all heaven and earth, and inspires the angels with astonishment
and terror."
Aleph is in Hebrew numerically equivalent to one, and Yodh to ten,which
is equal to eleven, a result also obtained, by taking the second and
third letters of the Holy Name HE, VAV which are 5 and 6, amounting
to 11. But the 5 and 6 invariably produce the same number in their
multiplication, for 5 times 5 are 25, and 6 times 6 are 36, and this
invariable product of HE VAV was said to denote the unchangeability
of the First Cause. Again AHYH, (I am) commences with Aleph or one
and the beginning of numbers and JHVH with YODH or 10 the end of num
bers, which signified that God was the beginning and the end of things.
It is said that the pronunciation of the name was preserved and trans
mitted by the ESSENE3, who always communicated it to each other in a
whisper, and in such a form, that while its component parts were known,
its connected whole still remained a mystery.
It is said, too, to have been used as a pass-word in the Egyptian
Mysteries, by which the candidate was admitted to the chambers of
initiation. The modern Jews say it was engraved on the rod of Moses,
and enabled him to perform his miracles, and they attribute all the
wonderful works of Christ to the potency of this incommunicable name.
The Jews had four symbols by which they expressed this ineffable name
of God; the first and most common were Two YODHS with a SHEVA, and
the point KAMETZ underneath; the second was three points which radiat
ed like a diadem to represent in all probability the sovereignty of
God; the third the JOD within an equilateral" triangle, which the
Kabalists explained as a ray of light whose lustre was too transcendent
to be contemplated by human eyes; and the fourth was the letter SHADAI,
’’The Almighty," and was the symbol usually placed in their phylacteries
1. conclude this origination of the name by a few citations of how var
ious nations expressed the name of the Deity.
1. JAH. This name of God is found in the 68th Psalm, V 4. It is the
Syrian name of God, and is still retained in some of the Syriac forms
of doxology.
2. BEL or BAAL. This word signifies, LORD, MASTER or POSSESSOR; and
and hence it was applied by many nations of the East to denote the Lord
of all things, and the Master of the World. Baal was worshipped by the
Chaldeans, the Moabites, the Phenicians, the Assyrians. It is supposed
that the first Baal was the Chaldean NIMROD. The word is repeatedly
met with in the Scriptures, both in allusion to the idolatrous worship
of this god, and in connection with other words, to denote the names
of places.
3. ON. This ms the word by which Jehovah was worshipped by the
Egyptians. It is this GOD whom Plato speaks in his Timaeus, when he
says "tell me of the GOD ON; which IS and never knew beginning." The
Egyptians gave to this God the same attributes that the Hebrews did to
JEHOVAH, and though we are unable to say what the signification of ON
was in the ancient EGYPTIAN, we know*’ this word in Greek, OMEGA NU, has
the same signification of being or existence as JHVH has in Hebrew.
4. AUMt The Hindus used this word to express the Deity.
With this very lengthy explanation of IHVH, it becomes apparent to the
student that Dr. Papus and others who furnish "KEYS" to the Tarot
failed to use authorities in their researches, and fell back on the
Kabalist's surmises in the faked book the SEPHER HA JOHAR, or Book of
Splendor, for their unravelling of their theories.
As far as I can see the only reason the French occultists have tied up
the Tarot with the Kabala is the fact that the Book of Formation, the
SEPHER YETZIRAH, their Bible of Bibles, gives in its first verse the
thirty-two mysterious paths of wisdom, and in the 2nd verse twenty-two
basal letters. I quote: "1. In thirty-two mysterious paths of wisdom
did the Lord write. He created His Universe by three forms of expres
sion; Numbers, Letters and Words.” 2. ’’Ten ineffable Sephiroth and
TWENTY-TWO basal letters: three mothers, seven double and twelve simple
letters. ”
If you carefully study the designs of the Tarot cards, which will be
sent to you with your next lecture, you will at once be struck with
the pictures that are presented and that they are not ancient illustra
tions. Papus shows two kinds both very similar and call s them ’’Medie
val Types”. St Germain is credited with a set that are ’’Egyptian” and
Smith with ’’Modern Types.” There are of course many other forms of
these cards, each writer forming his own symbolism, to which he fitted
his description.
Dr. Papus says explicitly that his set of cards wore the dress of the
Renaissance period, but that they have in them much of ancient sym
bolism. This he claims at once proves the Tarot of Marseilles (which
he states is the most correct in its symbolism) is really the exact
representation of the primitive Egyptian Tarot, slightly altered to
the epoch denoted by the customs. Only the gypsies possess the primi
tive pack intact. I do not agree with him at all. My studies of the
ancients, especially the Egyptians, as to their symbology, absolutely
deny his assertions. Cómte C. de Saint Germain, the Rosicrucian, in
his set, has at least preserved much that is truly Egyptian in sym
bology.
I append herewith a schedule of the number and names of the cards of
the Major Arcanum:
WAITE PAPUS EGYPTIAN
1 Magician Juggler The Magus
2 High Priestess Same as Waite Gate of Sanctuary
3 Empress ii ii ii Iris-Urania
4 Emperor ii ii it
The Cubic Stone
5 Hierophant The Pope Master of Arcanes
6 Lovers Same as Waite The two ways
7 The Chariot ii <i ii Chariot of Osiris
8 Strength Justice The Balance and the Sword
9 The Hermit Same as Waite The Veiled Lamp
10 Wheel of Fortune ii ii
>It The Sphinx
11 Justice Strength The Tamed Lion
12 Hanged Man Same a s Waite The Sacrifice
13 Death ii ti ii
The Reaping Skeleton
14 Temperance it ti it
The Two Urns
15 Devil ii ii it Typhoon
16 The Tower ii it it The Thunder-struck Tower
17 The Star ti n it
The Star of the Magi
18 The Moon it ti it
The Twilight
19 The Sun ii ii ii
The Dazzling Light
20 Last Judgement it it ii The Rising of the Dead
ZERO .The Pool (31)" it ii
The Crocodile
21 The World (22)" H tt
The Crown of the Magi
You will note from the above that they do not agree as- to names and as
to the last two cards as to numbers. It shows that even if the Tarot
is an ‘'invention" to dovetail in with thecsophic theories, that no two
men are agreed on even a basic understanding.
The only thing upon which I can agree in this study of symbology, is
that the basis of esoteric philosophy of the ancients is, was, and
always shall be, immutable laws which govern the 'universe.
This concludes the third discourse.
A. M. O. R. C. Al, matters herein contained are strictly confidenial to the member
Secret Discourse Number... i.f.......
R.S
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FOUR PAGE ONE
3y Frater Aquarius, Scribe
To the One Privileged:
We shall now proceed to analyze each card illustrated on the accom
panying chart. Symbology is always an interesting and enlightening
study, provided, of course, we realize that the symbols represent
these laws and that their proper interpretation is in accordance with
logical reasoning and understanding.
Card No. 1. The MAGUS, or the JUGGLER
This card is compared by Papus to the first letter of the Hebrew
Alphabet ALEPH. He says ’’that ALEPH hieroglyphically expresses MAN
himself as a collective UNITY, the master principle, ruler of the
earth. That from this hieroglyphic meaning are derived ideas of the
Unity and of the principle which determines it, ideas which give to
the ALEPH its value as the sign of Power and Stability. Man, or
Microcosm, the Unity and the Principle in all the worlds, is the mean
ing of the primitive hieroglyphic, which, as we see, exactly renders
the general ideas that I establish in my book.”
He now proceeds to describe this card in the following words: "If you
take the first card of the Tarot and examine it attentively, you will
see the form of the Juggler depicted upon it corresponds in all points
with that of the letter ALEPH. If we now apply to the study of "this
card the principles of elucidation of symbolism, according to the
"Traite Elementaire de Science Occulte," we at once find new explana
tions for it.
THE HEAD of the FIGURE is occupied by the DIVINE SIGN OF UNIVERSAL
LIFE. '
The bottom of the figure represents EARTH ornamented with its produc
tions, the symbol of NATURE.
Lastly the CENTRE is occupied by MAN himself, placed behind a table
covered with divers objects.
The right and left of the figure are occupied by the hands of the
Juggler, one of them bent towards the Earth, the other raised.
The position of the hands represent the two principles, active and
passive, of the Great All, and it corresponds with the two columns
Jakin and Bohas of the Temple of Solomon.
The Juggler holds the wand of the Mage in one hand, which he rshses,
and the four great symbols of the Tarot are placed before him. The
Cup, The Sword, The Wand, and the Pentacles or Talismans.
These Papus compares with the letters of the Tetragammaton:
Sceptre or Yod, symbol of the active Principle, pre-eminemt
and of God.
Cup or He, symbol of passive Principle pre-eminent, or of the
Universe.
SECRET DISCOURSE PACE TWO
Sword, (Cross or Vau) symbol of the Equilibrating Principle
pre-eminent or of Man.
PENTACLES, or the 2nd HE, the cyclic symool of Eternity, which
unites the three first principles in one Whole.
Papus then continues and states from a human point of view these
symbols correspond with the four great human classes:
The men of YOD, or the Inventors, the Producers, the Nobility
of Intellect.
The men of HE, or the depositaries of the great truths discover
ed by men of YOD; the Savants, the Judges. Professional
Nobility.
The men of Vau, or the guardians and defenders of the former;
The Warriors. Nobility of the Sword.
The men of the 2nd HE, the multitude, from v/hich the other
classes are recruited. The People.
He further continues that the four great symbols are placed on the z
table at random, and Man rules them and must arrange them; and that'
in the 21st card, we shall find these symbols arranged in a cross.
Let us at least give Dr. Papus credit for inventing something that
gives the Tarot a spiritual meaning and not altogether a fortune
telling device. If he had left out the Hebrew letters, and devoted
himself exclusively to symbolism, he might have accomplished something .
for students.
Mr. Waite some years ago prepared his own interpretation of Tarot
cards illustrated by a celebrated artist. I quote his description of
the first card which he calls not the ’’Juggler,” but the ’'Magician."
Whereas the card as illustrated by Papus is not at all symbolical,
Mr. Waite's is just full of symbols. I quote Mr. Waite's description
of this card:
"A youthful figure in the robe of a magician, having the countenance
of divine Apollo, with smile of confidence and shining eyes. On his
head is the mysterious sign of the Holy Spirit, the sign of life,
like an endless cord. About his waist is a serpent cincture, the
serpent appearing to devour his tail. This is familiar to most as a
conventional symbol of eternity, but here it indicates more especial
ly, the eternity of attainment in the spirit. In the Magician's right
hand is a wand raised towards heaven, while the left hand is pointing
to the earth. This dual sign is known in the high grades of the
Instituted Mysteries; it shows the descent of grace, virtue and light,
drawn from things.above and derived to things below. The suggestion
throughout is therefore the possession and communication of the
Powers and Gifts of the Spirit. On the table in front of the Magician
are the symbols of the Tarot suits, signifying the elements of natural
life, which lie like counters before the adept, and he adapts them as
he wills. Beneath are roses and lillies, the flos campi and 1ilium
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE THREE
convallium, changed into garden flowers, to show the culture of aspira
tion. This card signifies the divine motive in man, reflecting God,
the will in the liberation of its union with that which is above. It
is also the unity of individual being on all planes, and in a very
high sense it is thought, in the fixation thereof. With further re
ference to what I have called the sigh of life it may be remembered
that Christian Gnosticism speaks of rebirth in Christ as a change
’unto the Ogdoad.’ The mystic number is termed Jerusalem above, the
Land flowing with Milk and Honey, the Holy Spirit, and the Land of the
Lord. According to Martinism, 8 is the number of Christ.”
Nov/ let us turn to Saint-Germain, the Rosicrucian. I like his words
best of all due to the fact that they are in Egyptian Style. I quote
him on this first card.
Egyptian, "Arcane 1 (A equals 1) THE MAGUS.
"The Magus (Magician) is standing in the attitude of the will-power
about to act; he is dressed in white, the emblem of purity, with a
circle of gold around his brow, emblem of eternal light; he holds in
his right hand a sceptre tipped with a circle, the emblem of creative
intelligence. He raises this sceptre towards heaven to indicate his
aspirations to wisdom, science and moral force. His left hand points
towards the earth to show that he is ready to dominate over matter.
In front of him on a cuoe-the image of absolute solidity-áre found a
CUP full of human passions, A SWORD, the weapon of the braves who
fight error, finally a GOLDEN PENTACLE (piece of money), the emblem
of the reward granted to voluntary labor. His belt is a snake biting
its tail, the symbol of eternity. The Ibis upon the cube typifies
vigilance.
We now have analyzed three interpretations of card No. 1. All three
of them certainly have much in them of symbolism and of the Ancient
Secret Doctrine.
Let us see if we cannot bring some order out of this confusion, and
justify as far as possible the postulations presented.
•
The only plausible reason for Dr. Papus using ALEPK, the first letter
of the Hebrew alphabet, in connection with this card is that ALEPH is
equivalent to number one in the. Hebrew system of numerology.This word
is pronounced AH-LEFF, with "A" as in father and, the "E" as in left.
The Pythagorean alphabet is used in connection with interpretations
of numbers. The value and signification of numbers especially No 1.
in which we are now interested in the Pythagorean scheme is: No. 1
equals "IMPULSE, PASSION, AMBITION." The Rosicrucians in their
vibratory values and significance of names use an attunement to Cosmic
Forces on the Cosmic Keyboard. They state that regardless of the
language spoken, there are but 12 distinct vowels used in the pro
nunciation of names, and therefore, that all names are composed of
sounds v/hich may be analyzed into the 12 sounds of one octave. In
other words, the twelve vowel sounds composing all names constitute
one octave of the 12 notes of the Cosmic Keyboard. I quote the Rosi
crucian analysis of the number ONE. "This is a passive, though power
ful number, since it represents the creative force lying dormant
SECRET DISCOURSE PACE FOUR
awaiting the spark of energy which will make it active. It is the
first point of a triangle, and in human nature it expresses and re
presents the SOUL awaiting illumination or a mind not yet inspired,
represented by the symbol of Mercury. It also represents the brain
with many and strong talents and inclinations the most powerful of
which have not yet been developed. In emotions it represents passions
lying dormant to such an extent that it may seem as though deep love,
deep devotion, loyalty, patriotism and other ennobling emotions may be
absent; but these can be fanned into fury or even extreme fire by the
right spark.
Therefore, No. 1 card in symbology would, according to these
authorities, indicate the dormant faculties of man that are to be
aroused and used for the benefit of humanity.
Let us further transform our picture of the first card as illustrated
by Papus. The figure of the man is a fine conception of a youth in
all his glory, innocent and inspired. His robe is white, the symbol
of purity. A serpent biting its tail is his belt or girdle—it is
the symbol of eternity. Over his head is the symbol of life. In his
right hand is a v:and which he raises towards heaven as a sign that
through wisdom and science comes aspiration to higher things. His
left hand points towards the earth, which symbolizes that the right
hand shows the direction from which the life force comes and that by -
these affinitive forces of the Sun’s rays striking the earth, to which
he is pointing, the force is transmitted to the Cosmic eggs, represent
ed oy the flowers in the illustration, and brings these eggs to life.
Before the man on a table, (which should really be in the form of a
cube) are placed a cup with the purging fire of experience, a sword
and a pentacle or piece of gold 'with a five pointed star engraved
thereon. These, together with the wand in his right hand, are the
working. tools the Deity has given man to assist him in carving out
Kis destiny. The CUBE or table signifies the physical worid in which
he has his work to do. The sword, the struggle and tartls which await
him in subduing his passions, and which as the Bible tells us is to be
beaten into plowshares when Peace Profound comee to all men. The Cup
signifies that unless we keep the ’’inside of our own cups” (our bodies
and minds) clean from passions, we cannot overcome the obstacles that
we must surmount in the fires of human experience. The pentacle
signifies the symbol of reward that will come to us if we raise our
aspirations to service to mankind. The five pointed star on the piece
of money.is symbolic of the conquering of the four elements of Air,
Water, Fire and Earth, and the transmission to a fifth point of a
unison that is all in harmony.
The lesson therefore in this first card is that by applying illuminat
ed intelligence to the battle and fires of life, man prepares himself
for a higher environment, and that the four symbols the Wand, the
Sword, the Cup and the Pentacles represent the four great forces of
the Cosmic, which will assist him to attain the highest pinnacles by
subduing his passions, by raising his ambitions and yielding only to
pure impulses. The whole story of the Major Arcanum is therefore
contained in this card and as we follow the cards one by one, we will
illustrate how man has used the working tools placed in his hands.
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FOUR PAGE FIVE
Thus stripped of all vagaries and mis-interpretations, it is a beauti
ful story of an initiation, symbolizing the progress of man from the
beginning, and the cards can be woven into a history of what should
have been, and what eventually will happen, instead of the terrible
mess man has made of the Divine Tools placed in his possession. This
is a Kabala or belief that all men can accept, no matter of what race,
of what religion, or what environment they are born. There need be no
hidden mysteries, for there are no mysteries in life. It proves that
man came upon earth perfectly developed and that as the sacred, secret
writings tell us, he was a SPECIAL CREATION. In ancient symbology
this thought was represented by A LEAPING DEER, it is KEH -- the first
man, and was selected on account of its leaping power---- “He leaped.
upon the earth in his first and original form, without going through
nature’s development of life, yet he embodied in his form all elements
of the various kingdoms—mineral, plant and animal.” The serpent used
as a girdle indicates the name NARAYAN — NARA meaning the DIVINE
ONE—YANA—the creator of all things.
Thus we learn that the ancients understood the mysteries of life AND
THE PROBLEMS that man would always face here on earth. In all my re
searches among the most ancient archives available to me and to the
Master Rosicrucians, I have found that the mystics knew well the
problems man would have to solve — even in the centuries of long ago,
and today human experience is serving the same purpose — burning out
of our natures the dross and the impure, so that we may become more
perfect. In this sense the first Tarot Card is known secretly among I
the Rosicrucians of the Orient, as ”the Alchemist,” transmuting the
impure into the pure, and raising the earthly things toward the Cosmic.
Keep that interpretation in mind, and it will help you to discover the
raal mystery of other Tarot Cards as never revealed before.
(This concludes the fourth discourse)

I
■i
R-3
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FIVE PAGE ONE
THE SECOND TAROT CARD, "Gate of the Sanctuary."
PAPUS names this card the HIGH PRIESTESS.. He adds to the symbolism
of this card the 2nd Hebrew letter "BETH". The correct pronunciation
of this letter is ‘’"BASE" (pronounced exactly as the word base). The
exoteric meaning of this is a "HOUSE", and many of the names of towns
and cities in ancient writings secure their names from this letter,
as BETH-EL, the House of El. PAPUS says, however, that hieroglyphical -
ly BETH expresses the mouth of man as the organ of speech; that speech
is the production of man's inner self. Therefore, BETH expresses that
inner self, central as a dwelling, to which man can retire without
fear of disturbance. From this, papus continues, ideas arise of a
Sanctuary, an inviolate abode for man and for God. "Beth" says Dr.
Papus "corresponds with No. 2, and astronomically with the Moon. This
number has given birth to all the PASSIVE significations émanatéd from
the Binary; hence the ideas of reflection, of Woman, applied to the
Moon relatively to the Sun and to Woman relatively to Man.
"God, understood as the Father,reflects Himself, and gives birth to
God the Man, or God the Son, who is negatively related to his Creator.
As we have seen, man is the Divine receiver; therefore this second
card of the Tarot expresses all the ideas of the first conceived
negatively.
"The first card represents a man standing; this second card, on the
contrary, bears the figure of a seated woman. The first idea of pas
sivity by the woman and her position. The MAN, endowed with all the
attributes of Power, was placed in the midst of Nature. The WOMAN
adorned with all the attributes of Authority and Persuasion, is placed
under the porch of the Temple of Isis, between two columns. Idea of
a sacred dwelling, of a divine recipient. The two columns, like the
arms of the Juggler, express the Positive and the Negative. The woman
is crowned with a Tiara, surmounted by a lunar crescent;she is enve
loped in a transparent veil falling over her face. On her breast she
bears the solar cross, upon her kneels lies an open book, which she
half covers with her mantle. This is the picture of Isis, of Nature,
whose veil must not be raised before the profane. The book indicates
that the doctrines of Isis are hidden; but she divulges to the magi
the secrets of the true Kabala and of occult science. Let us admire
this profound symbol.
"The first card expressed OSIRIS in the three worlds, this second
conveys the significance of ISIS, the companion of OSIRIS:—
"In GOD is the reflex of OSIRIS, the reflex of GOD THE Father,
Isis or God the SON.
"IN MAN it is the reflex of Adam of the absolute man, Eve the Woman,
life .
"IN THE UNIVERSE it is the reflex of natura naturans; it is that which
follows from Divine Nature."
So does Ur. Papus describe this second card.
Mr. Waite described the second card with some variations, as follows:
THE HIGH PRIESTESS
’’She has the lunar crescsnt at her feet, a horned diadem on her head
with a globe in the middle place, and a large solar cross on her
breast. The scroll in her hands is inscribed with the word TORA,
signifying the GREATER LAW the SECRET LAW and the second sense of the
Word. It is partly covered with her mantle, to show that some things
are implied and some things spoken. She is seated between the white
and black pillars, J.& B (Jackin & Boaz) of the mystic Temple, and
the veil of the Temple is behind her; it is embroidered with palms
and pomegranates. The vestments are flowing and guazy, and the mantle
suggests light,—a shimmering radiance. She has been called Occult
Science on the threshold of the Sanctuary of Isis, but she is rfcally
the Secret Church, of.< the house which is of God and man.,. She repre
sents also the 2nd marriage of the Prince who is no" longer of this *
world; she is the spiritual Bride and Mother, the daughter of the
stars and the Higher Garden of Eden. She is, in fine,' the Qüéeñ of
the borrowed light, but this is the light of all. She is the Moon
nourished by the milk of the Supernal Mother. In a manner she is
also the Supernal Mother herself—that is to say, she is the bright
reflection: It is in this sense of reflection that her truest and
highest name in symbolism is SHEKINAH—the cohabiting glory. Accord
ing to Kabalism, there is a SHEKINAH both above and below. In the
superior world it is called BINAH, the Supernal Understanding which
reflects in the emanations that are beneath. In the lower world it
is MALHUTH—the world being, for this purpose, understood as a blessed
Kingdom—that which with it is made blessed being the Indwelling Glory
Mystically speaking, the SHEKINAH is the Spiritual Bride of the just
man, and when he reads the Law she gives the Divine meaning. There
are some respects in which this card is the highest and holiest of the
Greater ARCANA.” This description by Mr. Waite is not in accordance
with the symbolism of the card.
Saint-Germain gives the following explanation:
*
ARCANE No. 2. THE GATE OF THE SANCTUARY. ’’Here we have the secret
^sciences represented by a stately woman seated between two columns
of the Temple, these columns representing Good and Evil; the figure
is crowned with‘a crescent and her face is veiled as a sign that Truth
is not visible to the profane; she has on her breast the Solar Cross,
emblematic of universal generation, and in her lap, a papyrus half
covered by her cloak, indicating tha-t the mysteries of the sacred
sciences are unveiled only to the INITIATED. The tiara on her head
is the emblem of the paver of intelligence lighted up by wisdom re
presented by the crescent; the figure is seated because science united
to wisdom and will power is immovable. This Arcane II, tells us
that if man possesses a strong will he cannot fail to see the true
light and to obey it properly. It is essential, however, that he
should keep silent as to his opinions and projects, as it has been
said that ’the world belongs to the silént ones.’”
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FIVE PAGE THREE
Now according to the Pythagorean scheme, Number TWO represents DEATH,
FATALITY, DESTRUCTION.
The mystic Rosicrucians in defining the number TWO, say it is the
creative, active number for it represents the great force, the
energizing power, which added to ONE stirs into life those things
which are dormant in number ONE. It typifies the person who has all
the qualities of ONE alive and active. Such a person has the mind and
brain to plan and scheme, study and devise, dream and create, as in
dicated by number one, but also the ability, the energy and the
DETERMINATION to materialize these things and make a success of them.
Number TWO has a wonderful capacity for loving; devotion, loyalty,
tenderness, gratitude and unselfishness arc other qualities which
mark such a person. The passions are well-controlled so that they
function on the proper plane.
From all these quotations it appears that No.2. represents in our
interpretation, the second step in Initiation. No. 1 card showed the
way of Initiation and what tools man would be equipped with in his
journey; he was assured he was A SPECIAL CREATION of the DIVINITY
and as such was master over all the elements he surveyed. Card No.2 *
symbolically tells him that to become a CREATOR, it is necessary to
unite the working tools he is possessed of with the polarity of love
and devotion to humanity, symbolized by the sign of Virgo, and thus
avoid Death and destruction. He has it in his power to become a
philosopher and secure all knowledge, but of what avail to him if he
uses not the knowledge he attains. Thus the symbols in this card
indicate that while he who digs and applies himself, will become intel
lectually equipped, yet the veiled allusions positively remind him
that if he fails to use his knowledge for the betterment of mankind,
unselfishly, he cannot secure the 2nd Path which leads to enlighten
ment. Confucius has well represented the symbol of this card in the
words, ”Iiy mouth is closed; I cannot speak. Do not consult me. I
cannot solve your doubts and I have nothing to ask. My teaching is
enigmatic and true. A house may be burned by smoldering fire, when
a fierce flame would have shown itself and have been easily extinguish
ed.” Thus in the words of this ancient Chinese mystic, we solve the
riddle of the Sphinx as applied to card No. 2. In his words we have
the most useful definition of what to^do with knowledge, and he who
studies and APPLIES his studies will not be far from perfection. The
Buddha gives to number 2 the name of RIGHT RESOLUTION. This is the
will not only to attain knowledge but to use it. In the Buddhist
religion there are two commandments: No. 1. Thou, shalt not destroy
LIFE. No. 2 Thou shalt not take what is not given.
This 2nd commandment applies to this 2nd Tarot card, and infprms the
thief of time that destruction awaits him. The Buddha saw/the world***—/
a3 a process of incessant change and becoming. Nothing ever IS.
ALL IS BECOMING;Jhowever long or short the process of change, it is
never arrested; nothing human or divine is permanent. This is a basis.
To his disciples he spoke as follows: "This world believes in DUALITY
—either a thing is or is not. But he who preceives the TRUTH and
WISDOM knows there is no ‘it is not1, there is- no 1 itf.ia.1 These are
extremes. The truth is in the middle." This teaching then of neces
sity shows that whatever arises is enevitably the effect of a previous
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FIVE PAGE FOUR
cause, and. therefore LAW is the universe and the universe is the LAW.
Does this apply to the body of MAN? ABSOLUTELY. To the MIND?
Absolutely. To what we call the SOUL? Absolutely. All these are
forces, sequences, processes, as is everything in the universe. No
thing is unrelated. What, for instance, is thought? A vibration,
swiftly intermittent, a rapid flickering during the process of every
thought. It is always becoming, never become. It is never stationary
—except in the state of meditation, ecstatic or otherwise. This
equally applies to human identity. Identity is only rapid continuity,
just as in moving pictures you get an impression of identity of action
from swift continuity. Thus from the infant in the cradle to the old
man is a series of states no more; and so it is with the mind also,
even as a stick alight and whirled around produces the illusion of a
circle of flame. All this is LAW. From this LAW NOTHING IS EXEMPT,
from the mightiest of astronomical systems to the microscopic life of
which science has only lately become aware.
Thus Arcane No. 2 teaches us the LAW, from which none is exempt, MAN
KNOW THYSELF, and further in this 2nd step in the initiation, that we
are DUAL, and in the sense, this card represents KNOWLEDGE SEEKERS
and KNOWLEDGE USERS. To him who is smugly satisfied as he finds life,
the book of the Law is partly veiled, but to the Mystic, the seeker,
there unfolds a vision exemplified by this card, that TRUTH is PURE
and UNDEFILED, and none but the PURE IN HEART and MIND can see it in
all its BEAUTY and GLORY. He, the Mystic is ever seeking, to master
all the powers of nature by the God-power in himself, and this is what
is meant in the sacred writings, when it says ”To cast out demons1’.
Such a mystic becomes highly magnetic and cures the sick by his mere
touch, and he SECURES these powers only by his UNSELFISHNESS. This is
the secret of transmutation, not of changing base metals into gold,
but to change every atom in his body to higher vibrations and control
his organism so as to get the most out of life, which in itself is
only a form of INITIATION. He knows that the letter B on the pillar
means no BETH, a Hebrew word, but stands FOR STRENGTH and that with
the pillar J he shall establish his right to further advancement.
This is the true DUALISM of which much has been written but little
said. The Creator has declared to man simply and Divinely ”IN
STRENGTH WILL I ESTABLISH”, certainly not the strength of the Creator,
but the WILL to do unselfishly for ALL, provided the student on the
path has the STRENGTH TO KEEP on the right PATH, the PATH OF LOVE.
The Gate of the Sanctuary is between- these two symbolical columns. Here
is seated, like a guardian, the emotional creature, the highly sen
sitive half of man’s being, symbolized by woman, partly veiled. She
represents the virgin, pure part of man’s true self, symbolized by
the astrological sign of Virgo over her head. This part of the self
is the guardian of man’s true existence on earth.
This concludes the Fifth Discourse

-_-_ooo0oooo----
Kabal a
unveil ed
c-
Í WIB
LjasfeW
?d««$
9
í ■ípfs^' -'.sí'í
(•>' Wfe}
pi
r i'-'i
r.
¿
i;
.vt .•> Vt £ r.K/v v ' 4
‘ '.5;^7M£~feA ¿J
tí’¿-<Xr .-■ ;£
Secret Discourse Number
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SIX PACE ONE
To The One Privileged.:
The Third Card of the Tarot
Papus called this third card of the Major Arcanum, THE EMPRESS. Here
we see a woman with full face, she is represented either with wings,
or in the center of a radiating sun. The idea exemplifying the
vivifying principle of all beings. She holds in her right hand an
eagle. The eagle in this instance is the symbol of the soul and of
life (Holy Spirit). In the other hand she holds a sceptre shaped in
the form of the astrological sign of VENUS. This sceptre is to indi
cate the passive influence which nature, VENUS-URANIA, or the woman,
exercises in the generation of beings. She wears a crown with twelve
points, or twelve stars. The sign of the diffusion of the vivifying
principle through all the worlds, and of the Sun through the Zodiac.
The Hebrew Letter GIMEL, Papus claimed as a hieroglyphic signifying
the throat, the hand of man half closed in the act of prehension.
Hence, he says, it signifies all that incloses, all that is hollow, a
canal, an inclosure. The throat is the spot where the words conceived
in the brain are formed, or embodied; therefore GIMEL is the symbol of
the material envelopment of spiritual forms, of organic generation in
all its phases, of all the ideas springing from the corporeal organs
or their actions. Generation is the mystery by which the spirit untie
itself to matter, by which the Divine becomes Human.
Thus,continued Papus, the third card of the Tarot shows the result of
the reciprocal action of the first two terms neutralizing each other
in one principle. It is the Neuter Element of Wronski, the basis of
every system of reality.
The absolute creative force, or Osiris, and the absolute preservative
force, or Isis, neutralize themselves in the equiliberated force, which
contains in itself the two distinct properties of the first two forms.
In GOD this would be the equilibrium of the Father and of the Son, or—
God the Holy Ghost
HORUS
The universal vivifying force.
In MAN this would be the equilibrium of the Adam-Eve—
ADAM-EVE
or HUMANITY.
In the UNIVERSE this would be the equilibrium of NATURA
NATURANS and of NATURA NATURATA—
THE WORLD.
Conceived like a being.
Mr. Waite in his book described the Third Card as fallows: THE EM
PRESS— A stately figure, seated, having rich vestments and royal
aspect, as a daughter of heaven and earth. Her diadem is of twelve
stars gathered in a cluster. The symbol of venus is on the shield
which rests near her. A field of corn in ripening in front of her and
beyond there is a fall of water. The sceptre which she bears is sur-
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SIX PACE TWO
mounted by the globe of this world. She is the inferior Garden of
Eden, the Earthly Paradise, all that is symbolized by tho visible house
of man. She is not Regina coeli, but she is still refugiura peccatorum,
the fruitful mother of thousands. There are also certain aspects in
which she has been correctly described as desire and the wings thereof,
as the woman clothed with the sun, as Gloria Mundi and the veil of the
Sanctum Sanctorum; but she is not, I may add, the soul that has attain
ed wings, unless all the symbolism is counted up another and unusual
way. She is above all things universal fecundity and the outer sense
of the WORD. This is obvious, because there is no direct message which
has been given to man like that which is borne by woman; but she does
not herself carry its interpretation.
In another order of ideas, the card of the EMPRESS signified the door
or gate by which entrance is gained into this life, as into the Carden
of Venus; and then the way which leads therefrom into that which is
beyond, is the secret known to the High Priestess; it is communicated
by her to the elect. Most old attributions of this card are completely
wrong on the symbolism — as, for example, its identification with the
Word, Divine Nature, The Triad, and so forth.
Saint-Germain gave us an explanation of the third card, as follows:
ARCANE III (G equals 3) IRIS-URANIA
This is the ancient idea of nature. It is represented by a woman
seated upon a cube covered with eyes, the emblem of the visions of the
famous 3eer, Hermes. Her feet rest upon a crescent of the Moon, the
emblem of matter subjected to mind. She is crowned with twelve stars
representing the twelve months and the Sun serves her as a nimbus,
thus symbolizing the creative power of intelligence. In one hand she
holds a scepter tipped with a globe, the emblem of her despotic action
over the world; on her other hand is posed an eagle, its head turned
towards her; this signifies the flight of the human soul returning to
its initial principle, God. This Arcane III, means: That to wish for
things possible is equivalent to creating them. To wish for things
impossible is to prepare one’s own ruin.
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers represents three as EXPANSION, IN;-
CREASE, INTELLECTUAL CAPACITY, RICHES end SUCCESS, or PERFECTION.
Rosicrucian authorities represent the number three as the third point
of the triangle, the point where manifestations occur. This is ab
solutely correct end Rosicrucian students have many opportunities to
prove this postulation.
We have here arrived at the Third point in our initation. Thus Number
One card showed the way to Initiation and the tools with which man
would be equipped for his journey through evolution. Card Number Two
symbolically tells us he would become a Creator. Card Number Three,
THE EMPRESS, is symbolical of expanding the idea of creative abilities
and so cause them to manifest, outwardly,in perfection.
GIÍ4EL, the Hebrew letter, represents the numerical value of three.
It is pronounced just as it is written, the ” i” being sounded as
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SIX PAGE THREE
in the English or American word ’’him." Whenever this letter appeared
alone it signified a Camel, the beast of burden of the Orient.
In Revelations 12, 1 of the Christian Scriptures is an exact descrip
tion of this card in the words, ’’And there appeared a great wonder .in
heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and
upon her head a crown of twelve stars. And she being with child cried,
travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.”
This card isa beautiful symbol of the Cosmic law that for every soul
of positive or male polarity which comes into existence, there
simultaneously springs into existence another soul of negative, or
female polarity. This is indeed a very important card for Rosicrucian)
students, it explains the manifestations of the positive and negative
principles of the early lectures. This Arcanum No. Ill does reveal
the principle of vitalization. This principle springs into existence
as the result of that polarity represented by Card Number Two. That
is, it is the vibratory effect of the interaction of polar opposites.-
One of the first things we learn in the study of physics is that every
action is accompanied by an opposite and equal reaction. Therefore,
for every positive force in the universe there must be an exactly
similiar force of negative attributes. it is impossible, for instance,
to make a magnet possessing only a positive pole. For by the fundamen
tal law of the Cosmic, when a positive force of any kind is brought
into existence it must be accompanied by an equal, but negative force.
This is the principle upon which rests the great law of physics called
the conservation of energy. For if one member of this duality were
to be absent, and if the energy spent in one direction were not always
accounted for by an equivalent reaction, it would be possible to not
merely transform energy, but to create new ^energies, or to actually
lose energy already in existence. That such CREATION and such LOSS
never take place constitutes the well known law of the conservation
of energy.
Truly this card teaches us duality in all things, and that the tri
angle is the eternal solvent of all mysteries.
To everything existing there are two sides, the spiritual and the
material, the essential and the formal. We are living in a world of
duality through which something subtle and undefinable is continually
passing and flowing, as an essence or principle behind all things that
have this dual manifestation.
This may be illustrated by the contrast of Day and Night, sub-divided
again by Sunrise and Sunset, Noon and Midnight, when the conditions
of the earth are completely changed and reversed. The only external
factor here is the rotation of the earth upon her own axis before the
face of the Sun. But what is it that causes the rotation, and the
changing influence of Sunrise and Sunset?
Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter,- are four distinct seasons of one
year, produced by the annual revolution of the earth around the Sun.
Infancy, youth, maturity and old age are correspondences resulting
from birth, growth, decay and ’’death.” But why BIRTH and "DEATH?"
A million exoteric facts will not suffice to answer these questions,
for they are concerned with our esoteric inquiry into the subtle, in
definable SOMETHING which is the essence and cause of all manifesta
tion. There is always a HIGHER and a LOWER, a FINER and a COARSER,
aspect of the SALE SUBSTANCE, an ABSTRACT and a CONCRETE, a PAST CAUSE
and a FUTURE EFFECT of everything in nature; and there are two cor
responding points of view by which it may be studied and known.
As many of the cards of the Tarot show the symbols of the planets and
the zodiac, it becomes necessary for us to secure their esoteric mean
ing, and on this we must touch what is known as ESOTERIC astrology
which is the opposite of EXOTERIC ASTROLOGY. ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY deals
with the abstract cause, the philosophy and the inner and more subtle
point of view; whilst EXOTERIC ASTROLOGY is content with the effect,
the practice, and the concrete o t outer expression, preferring the more
worldly and material aspects.
Allan Leo, a mystic astrologer, expressed the idea excellently.
We may define ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY as that side of the subject which
views all stellar phenomena from the standpoint of unity; whilst
Exoteric Astrology begins its study from the side of diversity and • *•
separateness. The ESOTERIC ASTROLOGER looks upon the whole expression
of life as proceeding from ONE CENTRAL and PRIMAL SOURCE, and there
fore seeks to understand the subject from the point of view of the
ONE flowing forth into the MANY.
In the Solar system the SUN is the center of all and the starting point
of his philosophy, for to him all things come forth from the SUN; and
it is the solar life in which all things live and move and have their
being. Coming forth from this center are the life currents which pass
through the material organisms of every living thing on earth. This
life descends and ascends, through each of the seven planets, and is
transformed in the process for the USE of evolving entities, and
adapted to the stage they have reached in the scale of evolution; the
seven planets being directly or indirectly connected with the seven
principal substances in the human body. Thus the ESOTERIC ASTROLOGER
claims that man, as we know him, is composed of the great so-called
elements of FIRE, AIR, WATER, EARTH and ETHER. At the head of each I
of these is a living conscious entity of which the vital force and / '
consciousness flowing through the element is an emanation.
In deeper philosophy and in the majority of religions, there has al
ways been postulated the ONE absolute and supreme FIRST CAUSE, arising
from that unknowable suchness which is the rootless root from v/hich
all things have arisen. This ONE and SUPREME cause of all is GOD, the
unnameable BEING and substance from which all the mighty intelligences
of the universe have come forth. Living and moving in the Vast ocean
of being and substance, of which The Absolute is both center and cir
cumference, are millions of universes and solar systems. These are
units having a Sun, or LOGOS, in the center; the SUN being the
PHYSICAL and outward GLORY of the SPIRITUAL INTELLIGENCE, or supreme
consciousness, whose whole BEING is the Solar system with its planets
and mighty centers of consciousness seen and unseen by physical sight.
To aid. our thought let us think of the Sun or Solar Logos as the
visible expression of the God of our Universe, and. the PLANETARY BODIES
as the vehicles or mansions of HIS ministering Angels, each world, or
globe living and. moving in His life and. vast sphere of influence.
Our globe, the Earth, is also a unit, having its place in the great
universe of life, and also having its ruling Spirit, known to some
as the Spirit of the Earth, and to others as the Lord of the world.
Around the earth is a great sea of Ether, a subtle substance in which
are floating myriads of finer particles of matter, forming a vast
sphere of which the earth is the center. This substance is the earth’s
AURA, and in it is reflected everything concerning the earth and its
evolution. This AURA and the SIGNS OF THE ZODIAC are very closely
related, and out of it come the various modes of motion known to the
Hindu astrologer as the TATTVAS.
From this point of view of one who studies the star lore of Astrology
on its inner or esoteric side, the ZODIAC as a limiting circle of the
Earth's aura is the field and storehouse of all that was, is, and is
to be. It is the battle field of Arjuna, (The name of the Warrior
in India’s great epic poem 'The Song Celestial' which will be used
later on in a description of one of the cards of the Tarot), the play
ground of the Logos, and the stage upon which the great drama of life
is enacted; and those who would penetrate its mysteries must lift the
veil of Isis.
The PLANETS are the principal ACTORS or PLAYERS whose movements upon
a vast stage determine the theme of the orchestra, the changing colours
of the robes, and the ordered march of those cast to play their allot
ted parts.
There is but one AUTHOR of the play and HIS mighty will and thought
breathe life into the persons of the drama who are grouped and moved
by HIS imperial imagination; while the purpose of the whole and the
end of the play are known beforehand to none save those who have re
gained that Cosmic Consciousness which the rest have lost.
To produce the divine comedy of universal life, God sends forth from
Himself certain spiritual embodiments of power, love and wisdom. The
PLANETARY SPIRITS or INTELLIGENCES who carry out HIS WILL are mani
festations of HIS CONSCIOUSNESS, and their glorious life and activity
transcend even the expanded consciousness of super-man.
000O000-
Kabal a
unveil ed
The metier contained herein is officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
Secret Discourse Number......
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED -A-
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVEN PAGE ONE
The limitations or centres in the cosmic life produce certain VIBRATORY
ENERGIES known as PLANETARY INFLUENCES, each.VIBRATION vitalising and
animating one definite department and kingdom of nature over which the
planetary Spirit presides; but each also has a sub-influence in the
other departments and kingdoms.
Each sign of the ZODIAC represents to the Esoteric ASTROLOGER first,
a particular state of matter; second, a characteristic mode of motion;
and third, a co-ordinated type of consciousness of Self. These three,
the matter, the motion and the consciousness, correspond and agree.
They are correlated with the fundamental classification of SELF, NOT-
SELF, and the RELATION between them. The creative life proceeds from
the SELF and runs through the other two, and upon this fact all laws
of astrology are based; the PLANETARY SPIRITS or INTELLIGENCES, through
their numerous angels or agents showing the various states of con
sciousness, and the signs in their many combinations exhibit.' the
forms of matter in motion in which the consciousness in working.
It therefore follows from this philosophy that a change in conscious
ness produces a change in form, and vice versa.
Over the whole ZODIAC, or the AKASHA, Indra is Lord. He is King of all
the Devas or Shining Ones. These beings shape the combinations of the
elements, and guide the VIBRATIONS that play through the various condi
tions of matter corresponding to the divisions of the ZODIAC into
minute portions such as degrees and fractions of a degree.
The above postulation therefore assumes that:
1. There is but ONE LIFE within the UNIVERSE—The Supreme Life
of God, streaming through the SUN.
2. This life is expressed in various ideal states of conscious
ness, through the PLANETARY spheres of influence.
3. The force and matter of the universe are expressed in in
numerable modifications through the various groups and signs
of the ZODIAC, which represents the AKASHA or Ether, or inner
planes of matter, and are reflected downward into our material
universe.
Thus as far as the study of the Kabala and Tarot Cards are concerned
ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY is chiefly concerned with the science of human nature,
and seeks to explain, through its UNIQUE SYMBOLISM, the realities or
fundamental principles governing humanity under the rule of the HEAVEN
LY BODIES.
The ORDINARY SYMBOLS used to describe the signs of the ZODIAC, the
PLANETS, and their RELATIONSHIPS, have served to preserve this inner
meaning safely through the dark ages of materialism out of which the
human race is just emerging. So far as the planets are concerned these
SYMBOLS are built up of a CIRCLE, a SEMI-CIRCLE, and the CROSS, either
alone or in various modes of combination.
— ............................
THE KABALA UNVEILED -A-.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVEN PAGE TWO
Thus the CIRCLE taken alone signifies the incomprehensible unity that
underlies all manifestations. If applied to the whole Universe, it
stands for the Absolute, God unmanifested, the source of all, EQUALLY
PRESENT IN ALL THINGS, in MATTER as well as in SPIRIT, in so-called
EVIL as well as in GOOD. If it stands for our Solar System, it re
presents the One Life which underlies and includes all forms of mani
festations within the system, which existed before the first atom of
the solar system was formed, and which will continue to exist after
all things have disappeared. Because it is absolute unity, without
distinction of parts, neither SELF or NOT-SELF, it transcends our com
prehension, and cannot be classed in terms of any form of consciousness
familiar to us. It has no limits either in SPACE OR TIME, and enters
into no relations; and because of this the ONE LIFE cannot be said to
have any symbol. The human mind always demands, however, symbols in
which to sum up and express its conceptions by one convenient synthesis
and, in the symbolism of geometrical form, the CIRCLE is less open to
objection than any other. However, as a factor in astrological symbo
logy, the circle is taken to represent SPIRIT in general, abstract and
unindividualized, which gains self-consciousness through limitation
and combination.
When a point is placed in the center of the circle, something is coming
into existence out of the incomprehensible No-thing; LIGHT is beginning
to shine forth into darkness; SOUND is arising from the silence; Number
ONE the relative unity of all manifested things is making an appearance
As applied to the total universe, this stands for GOD manifest. As
applied to our solar system, it signifies the Solar Logos, the one
supreme GOD of the system.
This then leads to a postulation that the solar system, taken as a
whole (please understand that the solar system represents our Sun and
its planets, not the Universe) is the body of this Logos, the PLANETS
as definite centers or organs within the body, and the EARTH is the
head.
This dot in the circle is the familiar form of the SUN used in astro- -
mony and astrology.
When the circle is divided in two, it is the symbol of the MOON. Thus
signifying a state of duality, a symbol, in fact, of the Spirit above
and the Body below.
When we place a oross in the circle, it is the symbol of the EARTH. A
symbol that is familiar to all students of arcane matters.
Thus from these three glyphs of circle, semi-circle, and cross the
symbols of all planets may be derived as follows:
O A CIRCLE represents the ZODIAC.
Q A Dot in a CIRCLE the SUN. This signifies, Unity. Life or
conscious. The individual Self* Spirit.
J) A half circle THE MOON. Meaning duality, relationship. The
formative principle. The personal self. SOUL.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVEN PAGE THREE
The Cross in the CIRCLE, The EARTH. Symbolizing, differentia
tion. Activity in matter. The material self. BODY.
The CIRCLE ABOVE the CROSS, VENUS, The spiritual self or in-
dividuality, risen above matter.
The CROSS above the CIRCLE, MARS. Matter dominating spirit.
a
yl
Spirit working through material activities.
The CROSS with a half CIRCLE placed on the upper left hand
"l section of the CROSS, JUPITER. The soul expanding beyond
matter, but maintaining the material form.
The CROSS with the half CIRCLE on the lower left hand section
SATURN. The concrete soul, limited by material conditions.
The CIRCLE with a half CIRCLE above and a CROSS below, MERCURY.
The cross below signifies astral, conscious desire. The
circle in the middle, mental consciousness; the semi-circle
above indicates that evolution has been pushed beyond the mental
and is reflecting downwards light received from a still higher
plane, the Buddhic, which dominates all. This symbol may also
be interpreted as the caduceus of Hermes, two serpents inter
twined around a central rod, referring to the fiery power,
kundalini, full control of which makes the practical magician.
The letter ”H” united with the symbol of Mars, that of the
Cross above the Circle, URANUS. Symbolizing Individualized
self-consciousness.
A CROSS with three points above the Circle, NEPTUNE. This
symbolizes:—personal self-consciousness.
Thus these planetary symbols represent rays from the one Great Light
and stand at the. head of their own department in the system and are
' 'said to govern the principles as well as the minutest details of life.
They know the WILL of GOD and seek to ca-operate with that WILL in
guiding the destinies of the world.
ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY thus teaches the immanence of GOD, and seeks to dis
cover through the position of the heavenly bodies the changes in Nature,
we know as the., laws of God. It recognizes the important part these
Divine Intelligences must play in the destiny of Man, for they are his
celestial prototypes, and therefore the nearer he approaches to a union
with his Father in Heaven (his real star) the nearer he is to salvation
or individualized consciousness; and the further he recedes from it,
the..more dangerously fateful and INKARi'ONIOUS his life becomes. This
is the true form of astrology, it is an attempt to try and fathom the
INNER MAN, for it is claimed by Esoteric Astrologers that it shows the
possibilities, latent within all mankind, of unification with the
DIVINE WILL.
The above discourse on Esoteric Astrology will now make you more
familiar with the attempts of Kabalism to unite the symbols of the
heavenly bodies with their philosophy. Had the modern Kabalists taken
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVEN PAGE FOUR
the true meaning of the symbols, and. not attempted, to befuddle the
Ancient Doctrines with silly and inane matters, they would have done
much to place this ancient science in its proper place. However, by
using this science for diviniation.s, they have destroyed utterly its
meanings, and put the science of astrology in a position that will
take centuries for it to shine forth again in its pristine glory and
unadulterated meaning.
The ancients knew that each planetary body had a sphere of influence
particularly its own, and each comingles its special influence with
that of all the others. In colour language that is best expressed by
saying that the white light of the Sun is changed on passing through
the planetary sphere into the colour of that particular planet, the
indigo, violet and blue of Venus, Moon and Jupiter, having their re
flection in the yellow, orange and red of MERCURY, SUN and MARS,
balanced by the green of SATURN, the middle colour. Man's body, soul
and spirit, absorb these colours by a mental process which changes the
pure and orginal color which he inherits by physical, psychic, and
spiritual heredity, into a coarser or lighter shade according to his
choice of thoughts, feelings and actions.
The signs of the ZODIAC likewise have their characteristics, and in
order that you may intelligibly read the symbolism that you will come
across on the various cards of the Major Arcanum, I tabulate for you
below alongside of each sign, its esoteric meaning, color and tone
quality.
SIGN CHARACTERISTICS COLOUR TONE
ARIES Intuition Red Do
TAURUS Secretion Indigo La
GEMINI Reason Yellow Mi
CANCER Feeling Violet Si
LEO Faith Orange Re
VIRGO Circulation Yellow Mi
LIBRA Perception Indigo La
SCORPIO Attachment Red Do
SAGITTARIUS Introspection Blue Sol
CAPRICORN Absorption Green Fa
AQUARIUS Memory , Green Fa
PISCES Emotion Blue Sol
As this is not intended to be an instruction on the science of Astro-
logy, naturally many things are not included in this lesson that have
much bearing on the reading of horoscopes. It is simply given you to
help you read the esoteric meanings of the signs when you come across
them, and either agree with the postulation or be in a position to re
fute it. You will now discover why I refuse to believe many of the
postulations of the Tarot Cards and many of the claims of the Kabala,
and have substituted a theory which complies with the teachings of
AMORC.
This will likewise enable you to discover why Saint-Germain calls
this third card URANIA. He intended to convey the thought that In-
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVEN
cLividualized, self consciousness, is in harmony with the number three,
the point of manifestation. While Papus calls it VENUS-URANIA. To
my method of interpretation you will note in the explanation of VENUS
that it represents the spiritual self rising above matter. Adding
this to the explanation given for URANUS, it.indicates the true mean
ing of this card: The spiritual self unites with the individualized
self consciousness, in carrying out the mandates of the Creator in re
plenishing the earth, and using our gifts and blessings for the benefit
of all mankind.
(This concludes the Seventh discourse)
*
Kabal a
unveil ed
i v3b ítíT--
I ;< J3B1
wra
flsTíí
£ itefctU
p. .-, V'l- r . r:^ t\ f
r - - X’7
Secret Discourse Number....8.
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER EIGHT
To the One Privileged.:
THE FOURTH TAROT CARD
Papus called this fourth card THE EMPEROR. He said, ’’The hieroglyphic
meaning of the fourth Hebrew letter DALETH is the womb. It suggests
the idea of an object giving plentiful nourishment, the source of
future growth. The child is the living link, which in its neutrality
reunites the opposition of the sexes; the DALETH therefore denotes
abundance springing from division.”
Like the ONE, it is a sign of active creation; but this creation is
the result of previous actions easily determinable, whilst the origin
of the Unity is inaccessible to human conceptions. The DALETH expres
ses a creation made by a created being according to divine laws. The
Daleth should be the image of the active vivifying principle of the
Universe JUPITER, the reflex of the primal cause.
This symbol of the EMPEROR, should express in active form all that the
preceding card expressed in the passive.
A man seated in profile. The man indicates the active; his position,
however, shows that this activity is engendered by a superior term.
The first arcanum, The JUGGLER, the active absolute, was represented
standing, looking to the front; this fourth arcanum, active relative,
is seated in profile.
The man holds in his right hand the sceptre,the symbol of generation
or of VENUS. The sceptre held in the right hand, to indicate the
active influence, which the vivifying principle exercises in nature,
by opposition to the formative principle (Arcanum three).
The man is bearded and wears a helmet with twelve points, (six on each
side). He is seated upon a cubic stone, which bears the figure of an
eagle. The helmet indicates the rule of the Divine Will in the Uni
verse, and its universal action in the creation of Life (eagle). The
position of the cubic stone indicates realization in all the worlds.
(1st} Realization of the Divine Word>by the creation.
(2nd) Realization of the ideas of the creature shared by the
quadruple work of the spirit—
Affirmation-Negation,
Discussion,
Solution.
(3rd) Realization of the actions conceived by the Will.
The man* s legs are crossed, his body forms a triangle therefore above
the cross. This means domination of Spirit over Matter.
Considered more attentively the figure reproduces the symbol of
Jupiter 2 plus, who is represented by this card.
The fourth card of the Tarot corresponds to the second time the letter
HE of the Hebrew alphabet is used, and therefore bears two very dis
tinct aspects.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER EIGHT PAGE TWO
It first expresses a term of transition uniting the first series
(active and. passive forces, the link between the two forces) to the
following series; the passage from one world, to another.
But it also represents this term transition, itself becoming the first
term of the following series. As the following series, taken as a
whole, is negative relatively to the first, the fourth symbol repre
sents the active influence of the first series, 1,2,3,; in the second,
series 4,5,6.
The 4 therefore represents the reflections of the first card, in all
its details. It acts toward the first series exactly as the second
card acted to the first card.
This interprets its meaning:
IN THE DIVINE: Reflex of God the Father — THE WILL.
IN THE HUMAN: Reflex of Adam — THE POWER.
IN THE NATURAL:Reflex of Natura naturans — THE UNIVERSAL CREATIVE
FLUID. The Soul of the Universe.”
WAITE described this fourth card as follows:
”THE EMPEROR.— He has a form of the Crux Ansata for his aceptre and a
globe in his left hand. He is a crowned monarch — commanding, stately,
seated on a throne, the arms of which are fronted by ram’s heads. He
is executive and realization, the power of this world, here clothed
with the highest of its natural attributes. He is occasionally repres
ented as seated on a cubic stone, which, however, confuses some of the
issues. He is the virile power, to which the Empress responds, and in
this sense it is he who seeks to remove the Veil of Isis; yet she re
mains virgo intacta.
”It should be understood that this card and that of the Empress do not
precisely represent the condition of married life, though this state
is implied. On the surface, as I have indicated, they stand for
mundane royalty, uplifted on the seats of the mighty; but above -this
there is the suggestion of another presence. They signify also — and
the male figure especially — the higher kingship occupying the intel
lectual throne. Hereof is the lordship of thought rather than the
thought of the animal world. Both personalities, after their own
manner, are "full of strange experience," but theirs is not conscious
ly the wisdom which draws from a higher world. The Emperor has been
described as (a) will in its embodied form, but this is only one of
its applications, and (b) as an expression of virtualities contained
in the Absolute Being — but this is fantasy.”
Saint Germain, the Rosicrucian, described this fourth card as follows:
ARCANE IV. (D equals 4) THE CUBIC STONE. "Here is a man bearing on
his head a crowned helmet, the emblem of conquest, as the cube upon
which he is sitting in the symbol of labor that has reached its comple
tion. He holds the sceptre of the Magi as a sign of the moral power
acquired through sacred studies. His left hand pointing downward, in
dicates the mastery over matter, while the dove on his breast symbol
izes innocence, and his crossed legs signify the expansion of the power
of the human mind within the three dimensions of the Infinite: Height,
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER EIGHT PAGE THREE
Width and Depth. The cat upon the cube symbolizes the thought of the
Magi who is able to see through the night of ancient times. This
Arcane IV, means that nothing resists a firm will-power which has for
its lever the Knowledge of Truth and Justice. To fight for both is
more than a right, it is a duty. Whoever triumphs in this struggle
has simply accomplished his mission. Whoever fails, in spite of his
honest efforts, is entitled to immortality.”
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers gave the following attributes to the
number four: Solidity, strength and power.
We have now arrived at the 4th stage of our Initiation. The literal
meaning pf DALETH (pronounced as though it were written Doll-eth) is
a DOOR. Thus this card could be likened to the entrance to another
sequence, assuming that the sequences run 1,2, and 3. Papus used this
sequence all through his symbolism of the Tarot cards. One, the active
force; two, the negative force; three, the manifestation; and then the
4th number, the transformer. His reading of the symbolism of the
figure is, however,unique and not strictly correct. Take, for instance,
the helmet with which the figure is crowned; I have read this as an
emblem of force which in all ancient symbolism is represented by MARS,
not by JUPITER. The 12 points of the crown would indicate that this
ruler has access to all the forces of nature as indicated by the signs
of the Zodiac, and the sceptre he holds is the sceptre of Isis, mother
nature, indicating that he is in possession of all creative energies.
His left hand pointing downwards indicates that he will use these
energies in a spiritual manner to subjugation of the physical elements.
This is the Egyptian — Rosicrucian interpretation.
Now Saint Germain left out of his symbolism several important hiero
glyphics. For instance the serpent on the brow of the man, which indi
cates enlightenment; the hawk on his breast; the hawk being sacred in
Egyptian lore to the Sun, is an indication of his ambition to attain
spiritual supremacy. The apron above his legs; which is a symbol of
powers conferred.
It would likewise appear as though Papus indicated that Arcanum IV is
the result of a state of marriage after manhood has been reached. Both
Christian Monks and Hindu ascetics were under the impression that to be
holy one must be miserable. Both modern psychology and Rosicrucianism
prove indisputably that happiness leads to efficiency, and that misery
tends towards disintegration without necessarily adding anything to
the spirituality. Of all avenues to spiritual development, the affec
tions are the most potent. Through emotions we raise or lower our
vibratory rates, and this tends to elevate ourselves to a higher condi
tion or lower and degrade ourselves. The creative energies, in union,
customarily arouse intense emotional states. If these emotional states
are such a3 to inspire tenderness, kindness and the desire to be help
ful to others, they tend vigorously to build up the spirituality; for
they cultivate a higher basic vibratory rate. But if they engender
brutal thoughts and encourage grossness, through cultivating a lower
basic vibratory rate, they destroy the spirituality. Furthermore,
there is no power which can lift the soul to such exalted states of
ecstacy as can love, and thus only through love can we of each contact
the higher spiritual states.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER EIGHT PAGE FOUR
It is therefore very important for the one on the true. Path of initia
tion to remember the Oriental mystics have eight roads that lead to
heaven and that these eight roads consisted of actions and thoughts in
life,* these eight roads are:
1. Right belief.
2. Right speech.
3. Right living.
4. Right thought
5. Right action.
6. Right exertions.
7. Right meditation.
8. Right adoration of God.
In this IV Arcanum we are concerned with that of RIGHT THOUGHT, and
the Buddha gave this power of creating things by thinking, much time
in his sermons to his disciples. The 4th commandment in the Buddhist
belief is THOU SHALT NOT LIE OR DECEIVE. This means not'alone to lie
and deceive your fellow man, but that you must first begin with your
self. A man who lies and deceives himself becomes a useless instru
ment and clogs the wheels of evolution. He has within himself all
powers of the universe, but these powers lie dormant and cannot be
used until aroused by RIGHT THOUGHTS. The Buddha has well expressed
this ancient, oriental, mystic idea as follows: "The mind, the
thought, and all the senses are subject to the laws of life and death;
and when it is understood how all these are compounded there is no
room left for the individual ’’I’ nor any ground for it; for it is this
belief in ’I‘ which gives rise to many sorrows, binding us as with
cords to the world of illusion. But when a wise man knows there is
no such "I‘ the bonds are loosened. And of those who believe in this
false '’I’ some say it endures beyond death, some say it perishes. Both
are in error. It does not exist. But when a man has learned that
there is no greedy ;,I’ , that it is an illusion, then he passes on in
other lives, knowing he is the same but not the same, as the shoot
springs from the seed, one and yet different. Learn, therefore, that
’’I’' does not exist and the illusion of it conceals what is truly the
Permanent."
Thus to secure solidity, together with strength and with the proper
use of these attributes receive power to rule, we must first conceive
according to the mystics a thought that all is universal, that egotism
and selfishness must be eradicated from our thoughts, and then comes
into work the fourth commandment forbidding an idea of deception,
either of yourself or of others.
There are many similar symbolisms to be taken from this fourth card of
the Major Arcanum, but the main one is that of POWER rightly used.
(This concludes the eighth discourse.)

Kabál á ••
UNVEILED *3’
- w¡fe
I :«If
i iBR/e’Aüi'.
*,'. «5: Aí ÜL’z • •■«-
r iví
•\r? •'' • -
Secret Discourse Number...... 0
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED *A-
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER NINE PACE ONE
To the One privileged:
THE FIFTH CARD OF THE TAROT
Papus called this card "THE POPE." The 5th Hebrew letter HE, he says,
is in its hieroglyphic meaning, Aspiration, Breath. It is by aspira
tion that life is incessantly maintained and created. Hence springs
the attribution of all that animates to the letter HE.
But,life specializes being, by rendering it different from any other;
hence the attribution of being itself to this letter.
However, the action of life does not stop here. It is also the mediat
ing principle, which attaches the material body to the divine spirit,
in the same way that man unites GOD and Nature; life is to "the man
(aleph) what man is to the universe, pre-eminently the mediate princi
ple. Here we find the origin of the ideas of bond, of the reunion of
opposing principles, of religion, attributed to HE. This letter is
simple; astronomically it corresponds with the sign of the Ram, which
it explains.
THE POPE, the name of this card, expresses the following ideas:—
(1st) Idea of Life, animation.
(2nd) Idea of Being.
(3rd) Idea of Reunion.
The initiate of the mystery of Isis is seated between the two columns
of the sanctuary. He leans upon a triple cross, and makes the sign of
Esotericism with his other hand.
The Triple Cross represents the triple Lingam of Indian theogony; that
is to say the penetration of the creative power throughout the Divine,
the Intellectual and the Physical Worlds, which causes all the mani
festations of universal life to appear (first idea).
The two columns symbolize; on the right LAW, on the left: LIBERTY to
obey and to disobey, the essence of Being (second idea).
*
The Initiate wears a tiara. Two crowned men kneel at his feet, one
clothed in red, the other in black. Here we find the active form of
that symbolism which is expressed in passive form by the second card.
The same idea of Esotericism, of secret Instruction, reappears; but
the tuition is now practical and oral; it no longer requires a book
(3rd idea).
As we see, this card is a complement of the second; the same rule ap
plies to all cards, when the total of their number makes 7. Thus:
3 4
The Empress is completed by The Emperor
4 plus 3 equals 7
7 equals 28 equals 10 equals 1
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE TWO
2 5
The High Priestess is completed by The Pope
2 plus 5 equals 7
1 6
The Juggler is completed by The Lovers
1 plus 6 equals 7
The fifth card of the Tarot corresponds with the letter HE of the
Sacred Word (Yod-He-Vau-He). It is the direct reflection of the 4th
arcanum, and the indirect reflection of the 2nd arcanum. It there
fore signifies:--
In the Divine: Reflex of the Will—
INTELLIGENCE
(Characteristic of God the Son)
In the HUMAN: Reflex of Power—
AUTHORITY
(Characteristic of the Woman)
Religion. Faith.
In NATURE: Reflex of the Soul of the World, or of
the Universal Creative Fluid—
The Universal Life.
(Characteristic of Natura naturata)
The above is the description given by papus in its entirety of this
5th Card of the Tarot.
Mr. Waite described this fifth card as follows:
"THE HIEROPHANT.—He wears the triple crown and is seated between two
pillars, but they are not those of the Temple which is guarded by the
High Priestess. In his left hand he holds a sceptre terminating in the
triple cross, and with his right hand he gives the well-known ecclesi
astical sign which is called that of Esotericism, distinguishing be
tween the manifest and concealed part of doctrine. It is noticeable in
this connection that the High Priestess makes no sign. At his feet are
the crossed keys, and two priestly ministers in albs kneel before him.
He has usually been called The Pope, which is a particular application
of the more general office that he symbolizes. He is the ruling power
of external religion, as the High Priestess is the prevailing genius
of the esoteric, withdrawn power. The proper meanings of this card
have suffered woeful admixture from nearly all hands. Grand Orient
says truly that the Hierophant is the power of the keys, exoteric,
orthodox doctrine, and the outer side of the life which leads to the
doctrine; but he is certainly not the prince of the occult doctrine, as
another commentator has suggested. He is rather the summa totius
theologiae, when it has passed into the utmost rigidity of expression;
but he symbolizes all things that are righteous and sacred on the mani
fest side. As such, he is the channel of grace belonging to the world
of institution as distinct from that part of Nature, and he is the
leader of salvation for the human race at large. He is the Order and
the head of the recognized hierarchy, which is the reflection of another
THE KA3ALA UNVEILED -A-
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER NII'JE PAGffi THREE
and greater hierarchic order; but it may so happen that the pontiff
forgets the significance of this his symbolic state and acts as if he
combined within his proper measures all that this sign signifies, or
his symbol seeks to show forth. He is not, as it has been thought,
philosophy—except on the theological side; he is not inspiration; and
he is not religion, although he is a mode of its expression.”
Saint-Germain described the fifth card in Rosicrucian terms as follows:
"Arcane V. (E equals 5) THE MASTER OF THE ARCANES. The high priest
of Isis is here represented seated between the columns of the Sanctuary
one hand on a long cross with three crossbars, symbolizing the penetra
tion of the creative genius through the three worlds. (Divine, Intel
lectual and Physical). The two columns mean respectively, The Law and
the Freedom of our will-power which may obey or disobey. The other
hand makes the sign of meditation and silence. At the feet of the
priest, two men are kneeling; a white man personifying Good and a black
man personifying Evil, both submitted to the Master of the Arcanes.
This Arcane V., means that before you tell a man whether he is happy
or unhappy, you must find out what use he has made of his will-power,
for every man is created to the image of his own works."
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers, 5 signifies marriage, pleasure
joy. Its higher attribute 500 signifies holiness, sancity and selec
tion.
From our Rosicrucian analysis of this card, we may say it can be read
either as Religion or.Law.. The man.himself represents the genius of
good inspiration, of mind and of conscience. Papus in his analysis in
assigning this card to the RAM or ARIES is entirely wrong; in all
ancient documents and mythology JUPITER is the symbol for law, religion
and has dominion over good inspiration, over the church and state, and
over the authority of established institutions. The correspondence,
therefore,between Arcanum V and the planet Jupiter is 30 obvious as to
need no further comment. The most significant thing about the Hiero
phant in Arcanum V is the sign of the pentagram, or five-pointed star,-
which he makes with his right hand. This is the symbol of man, the -
symbol of the intellectual power which dominates the four elemental
kingdoms, and the symbol of the magical force of the human will. It
gains its force by the gesture which bears token that the user is
obedient to the laws of the Deity, and thus participates in the divine
power over all things. Then the triple tau (cross) has often been used
to signify the gifts of the three wise men of the East who went to the
birth place of the Christ, that they might worship Him. These three
gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh stand as representatives of the
three worlds, spiritual, astral and physical. These three wise men
having been led by the star of religious devotion, into a knowledge of
the three worlds and the laws governing them, departed into their own
country by another way. That is having gained illumination, their
route to self-conscious-immortality—the return to the realm of spirit-
Was direct and certain, and not by the devious path of the yet un
enlightened neophyte.
This five pointed star which they followed (the pentagram) has by many
been referred to as being a symbol signifying Divine Lav/ and Religion.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PACE FOUR
Therefore, when we hear of it being inverted, the point of the star
representing the head of man down, and the two points representing
the feet up, it signifies the opposite of Divine Law, the opposite
also of man governed by intelligence. Instead, it then denotes chaos,
the devil, evil inspiration and the principle of destruction. Thus
the Lamb of God is transformed into the Goat of Mendes; and to express
this in “black magic1* the symbol is made by closing the hand so that
two fingers are up—the horns of the goat, or the feet of man—instead
of three. (if you will refer to the Rosicrucian Manual, you will see
this sign used as "The ancient sign of excommunication.’’)
Eliphas Levi, the Mystic with strange insight, expressed his conception
of the religion symbolized by Arcanum V in verse, setting at the head
of each line the Number of the Major Arcanum whose significance is re
vealed by his interpretation, each Arcanum thus representing one tenet
of this ancient Wisdom Religion:
1. All things announce a conscious active cause,
2. Vivific Oneness, based on number’s laws;
3. Who all containing is by naught confined,
4. And all preceding, hath no bound assigned.
5. This only Lord should man adore alone,
6. Who doth true doctrine to pure hearts make known;
7. But acts of faith require a single chief,
8. Hence we proclaim one altar, law, belief.
9. The changeless God will never change, their base,
10. He rules our days and rules through every phase,
11. His mercy’s wealth, which vice to naught will bring,
12. His people promise a future King.
13. The tomb's a path which to new worlds ascends,
And life through all subsists, death only ends.
Pure, sacred, steadfast truth we here repeat
The venerated numbers thus complete.
14. The angel blest doth calm and moderate.
15. The evil is the friend of pride and hate.
16. God doth tho lightning and fire subdue;
17. He rules dewy eve' and the evening’s dew.
18. The watchful moon he sets to guard our heights,
19. His sun's the source of life’s renewed delights,
20. His breath revivifies the dust of graves
22. Where crowds descend who are of lust the slaves;
0. Or, the mercy seat he covers with his crown,
21. And on the chorus pours his glory down.”
With much of • his strange ideas Levi yet has contributed many gems to
occult knowledge. This poem of his is just full of the story of man's
initiation ceremony, and is well worth an analytical study by every
student.
<Che Hebrew Letter ”HE" signifies exoterically a window, or a place to
J^ceive through, or an outlet. In this connection we can use it for
an interesting question: “How did man first learn religion? and what
was the form of this religion? Ancient history supplies this informa
tion.
The minds of primitive man, generally, were in such an uncultured state
that they could not he brought to understand the meaning of such words,
for instance, as '’infinite,” "everlasting,” and "almighty," without
some special teaching. To enable man to grasp such meanings he was
first taught there was a Deity, and a heaven hereafter: that he had
an everlasting soul which did not die; that the Deity had many attri
butes and was all-powerful and ever-lasting. Then symbols such as
primitive man could understand were selected to represent the Deity
and each of His attributes, and heaven. Thus was laid the foundation
of many pantheons, with their various symbolic meanings, that have
crept into all religions down to, and including, the modern Christian
religion «■
The most primitive forms of symbols were lines and simple geometrical
figures. At first these symbols were few in number, but .as -cime went
on.the number increased, also their intricacy, until we reach the period
of the Egyptians, when they became so numerous and complex that not
half the Egyptian priesthood understood them all.
Hermes Trismegistus in his writings said: "Oh Egypt 1 Egypt of all
thy religion, fables only will remain which thy disciples will under
stand as little as they do thy religion. Words cut into stone will
remain telling of thy pious deeds. The Sythians, or the dwellers by
the Indus, or some other barbarians will inhabit thy fair land."
Moses fathered the doctrine of monotheism, as an outgrowth of the
Osirian religion, yet he continued the use of the many original symbols
in his teachings.
Christ’s teachings were always in parables. He distinctly declared
that He preached in parables because it was the only way the people
could be brought to understand. Parables were phraseological symbols.
When primitive me.n used a symbol it did not mean to him the object in
sight, BUT WHAT IT REPRESENTED IN HIS MIND.
This primitive and ancient custom remains dear to us; we still use
symbols, as for instance the use of them all through our Rosicrucian
le ssons.
It must be fully appreciated by the student that the complex cosmogonic
figures could only have come into existence after man’s mind had been
sufficiently educated to understand them. Probably thousands upon
thousands of years elapsed between the time v/hen primitive man was
first taught that the CIRCLE represented infinity and the time when
the intricate and complex cosmogonic diagrams were intelligible to his
more enlightened mind.
Fundamentally there is no difference between the ancient and present-
day conception of the DOity.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE SIX
The Ancients gave Him many attributes, mentioning them singly; we
also give Him many attributes but group them by saying, ’’Everything
comes from God.” So virtually, it is only a difference in phraseology.
The CIRCLE was one of the first three symbols used by man in his re
ligious teachings. It was looked upon as the most sacred symbol. It
was a picture of the SUN called RA, and was the monotheistic or col
lective symbol of all the attributes of the Deity. The sun, as Ra,
was looked upon as THE SYMBOL ONLY and in no way as the Deity Himself.
The Deity was worshipped, and the symbol was used only to represent
Him. The Deity was treated with such reverence that His name was
never spoken. The Mayas, Hindus, Uighurs and all the other ancients
spoke of the Deity as THE NAMELESS. The circle has no beginning or
end. What more perfect symbol could have been devised or selected to
teach an uncultured mind the meaning of the infinity and everlasting?
Evidently the reason for selecting the Sun as the emblem of the Deity
was because it was the most powerful object that came to sight and the
reasoning power of primitive man. It well represented the All-Power
ful. The SUN is found depicted on the stones of Polynesian ruins, on
the walls of The Temple of Sacred Mysteries in Egypt, Babylonia, Peru,
and all ancient lands and countries—it was a universal symbol.
The EQUILATERAL TRIANGLE is another of the first three symbols design
ated by the sacred teachings of the mystic Egyptians. It was selected
as a visible figure through which man could see and understand the con
ception of a TRIUNE GOD. These three attributes formed the FIRST
TRINITY and were the original conception of a TRINITY. A conception
vzhich has come down to us through all the eons of time, it can never
die, although from age to age its vestments are changed, and it has
been known under different names and guises among different peoples.
Rosicrucian students make use of the Triangle for solving all problems
that are solvable.
THE FOUR-SIDED SQUARE is the third of the three symbols that were used
in mystic religious teachings. It symbolized the earth. The four
corners represented the four cardinal points, north,south, east and
west. At each corner a keeper was assigned. The earth having ’’four
corners’’ is a conception brought down to us from early man, for are we
not guilty of occasionally referring'to the ’’four corners of the
earth?"
This completes the list of the earliest Sacred Symbols. Following
these are compounds with one or more of the foregoing three as the
foundation, As we move down through time the Sacred Symbols become
more complex and complicated, ending in the well-known Cosmic Diagrams
which symbolize the whole of their religious conceptions as they stood
at the time.
The pillars(two of* them) are always a symbol that is placed at the
entrance of places of worship. No matter how many pillars may be used
there are always two that are the most prominent. The Egyptians called
them "Tat Pillars." One pillar was called TAT which means "in strength’
the other pillar is called TATTU, which means to "establish." When
combined these two words mean "In strength this place is established
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE SEVEN
for ever.” The Tat in Egyptian is considered, a figure of stability.!
It also represented four corners and is equal to a square. Two TATS
form the entrance to TATTU. TATTU is the gateway to the region where
the mortal soul is blended with an immortal spirit and ’’established
in the mysteries of Amenti forever.” This is further illustrated by
the Scriptures in the description of King Solomon’s Temple. In the
porch or entrance to King Solomon’s Temple, two special pillars were
erected (I Kings 7,21,22): "And he set up the pillars in the porch
of the temple: and he set up the right pillar, and called the name
thereof JACHIN: and he set up the left pillar and called the name
thereof BOAZ.” In Hebrew the word ”jachin'* means "To establish” and
the word "Boaz" means "In strength."
And so we can go on for many, many pages describing the symbolism of
the ancients as it applied to mystical religious precepts. From the
simple circle, triangle, and square to the intricate designs even this
day placed in the architecture of churches, temples, synagogues and
mosques of various religions, yes, and even on the Totem Posts of the
Indians.
These symbols can be read intelligibly by the interested student, and
it bears out my , postulation in the very, beginning of this series of
lessons, that there are no mysteries concealed from the seeker. The
Inner Self, the Soul, knows all things. If by practice and study and
proper use, we allow "Our Soul always to walk before us," enlightenment
comes and the SOUL initiates us into the wonders of life and the
privilege of our ability to advance in the scheme of evolution.
It is a pleasure indeed, to take from the ancient Treasure Chest of
our Rosicrucian wisdom such facts as enable the seekers in the Western
world to sense, inwardly, and with the Soul’s Eye, the great truths
which have been carefully concealed in symbolism. If my Rosicrucian
kindred in the Western world will read carefully between the lines on
these carefully prepared pages, they will find, especially in a second
reading of each lesson, many facts that are veiled to the outer-self,
but brilliantly shining forth to the Initiate, like the bright Sun (Ra)
that sends its beams of illumination into the shadowy recesses of our
ancient temples for the adept to bathe in with sublime ecstacy.
(This concludes the Ninth Discourse)

The metier contained herein is officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
Secret Discourse Number......
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
«.3
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER NINE-A PACE ONE
The SIX CARD OF THE TAROT
THE LOVERS
Papus gave the following description of this card: ’’The hieroglyphic
symbol of the 6th letter of the Hebrew Alphabet VAU is the eye, all
that relates to light and brilliancy. The eye establishes the link
between the external world and ourselves; by it light and form are re
vealed to us. The dominant idea expressed by this letter will there
fore be that of a connection, a link between antagonisms. It may be
useful to quote Fabre D’Olivet’s observations upon this letter in
extenso:—’This sign is the image of the deepest and most inconceivable
mystery, the image of the knot which reunites us, or the point which
separates the nothing from being. It is the universal convertible sign
which forms the passage from one nature to the other; communicating
on one side with the sign of light and of spiritual sense which is but
a higher form of itself; on the other hand linking itself with AYIN the
sign of darkness and of material senses, which again is but a lower
form of itself.’ The VAU is the second simple letter; astronomically
it represents the sign of the BULL (TAURUS).”
The LOVERS are a symbol that represents, union, antagonism, with all
their consequences. A beardless youth (our Juggler of the list
arcanum) but without a hat, is standing motionless in the angle of
where two roads meet. His arms form a diagonal cross upon his breast.
The repetition of the first arcanum under another form. Here the man
is not one of the Initiates. He does not know how to direct magnetic
currents of the Astral Light; he is therefore plunged into the anta
gonism of different ideas which he has no power to master.
Two women, one on his right, the other on his left, each with one hand
on his shoulder, point to the two roads. The woman on the right has a
circle of gold on her head, the one on the left is dishevelled and
crowned with vine leaves.
The two arms of the Juggler, expressing the positive and the negative
columns of Isis, expressing necessity and liberty, aid here personified
by the two women, who represent Vice and Virtue.
The future of the young man depends upon the road which he chooses—
whether, in other words, he becomes one of the Initiates, the Mage of
the first arcanum, (the Spiritual YOD) or the rash thunderstricken
personage of the 16th Arcanum (the AYIN).
The spirit of Justice floats above this group in a radiant halo';, he
bends his bow and aims the arrow of Punishment at the personification of
Vice.
This is a profound symbol, indicating that if man chooses the path of
Virtue he will not be left unaided, but that Providence will ally it
self to his will and assist him to overcome vice.
In short this hieroglyph expresses the struggle between passions and
conscience, the antagonism of ideas.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAOE TWO
But this antagonism is also the most powerful natural producer that
exists in the world, when it. resolves itself into LOVE, which attracts
the opponents and unites them forever.
The Sixth Card of the Tarot must be regarded Linder two aspects, which
tend to the same signification.
1. As 3 of the 4, that is to say, representing the 4th Arcanum, or
the reflection of One considered in its relation to union;
2. As balancing 4 and 5. This is shown in the triangle formed by the
second ternary:—
4
Each card balances the two others.
The 4 balancesthe 5 and 6
The 5 balances the 4 and 6
The 6 balancesthe 4 and 5
Its signification proceeds from this:
IN THE DIVINE: The Equilibrium between Will and Intelligence—
BEAUTY (Characteristic of the Holy Spirit.)
IN THE HUMAN: The Equilibrium between Power and Authority—
LOVE (Characteristic of Humanity.)
CHARITY.
IN NATURE: The Equilibrium between the Universal soul and the
Universal life—
THE UNIVERSAL ATTRACTION.
UNIVERSAL LOVE
Waite described this sixth card as follows: ’’THE LOVERS. — The sun
shines in the zenith, and beneath isa great winged figure with arms
extended, pouring down influences. In the foreground are two human
figures, the male and the female, unveiled before each other, as if
Adam and Eve when they first occupied the paradise of the earthly body.
Beneath the man is the Tree of Life, bearing 12 fruits, and the Tree
of Knowledge of Good and Evil is behind the woman; the serpent is
twining around it. The figures suggest youth, virginity, innocence
and love before it is contaminated by gross material desire. This is
in all simplicity the card of human love, here exhibited as part of the
way, the truth and the life. It replaces, by recourse to first prin
ciples, the old card of marriage and the latter follies which depicted
man between vice and virtue. In a very high sense, the card is a
mystery of the Covenant and Sabbath.
The suggestion is respect of the women in that she signifies that at
traction towards the sensitive life which carries within it the idea
of the Fall of Man, but she is rather the working of a Secret Law of
-A-
Providence than a willing and conscious temptress. It is through her
imputed lapse that man shall arise ultimately, and only by her can he
complete himself. The card is therefore in its way another intimation
concerning the great mystery of womanhood. The old meanings fall to
pieces of necessity with the old pictures, hut even as interpretations
of the latter, some of them were of the order of commonplace and others
were false in symbolism.”
Saint Germain described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE VI, THE TWO WAYS.
Here the Disciple, or Neophyte, is seen hesitating between two ways,
each of which is pointed out to him by a woman symbolizing the one to
the right, Vice, and the one to the left Virtue. Above is seen a Genius
holding a bow whose arrow is pointed towards Vice as a warning of the
punishment that awaits the man who has preferred the easy road to vice
to the hard road to virtue.
This Arcane VI means that one who must watch over one’s self and above
all show no indecision in the crucial movements of existence. Nor must
one be discouraged because obstacles seem to bar the road to happiness.
A strong will-power will suffice to overcome them all.”
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers applied to SIX, signifies Perfec
tion of Work.
Exoterically the 6th letter of the Hebrew Alphabet is VAV (not VAU)
and it means a hook. How Papus came to link it up with an eye, he does
not particularly explain in his book. It is shaped very similar to a
hook, as can be seen in any edition of the Dictionary which gives the
Hebrew Alphabet, (under the various alphabets.)
This then gives an entirely different meaning to the symbolism of this
card. A hook is used to catch things with, and outside of six re
presenting the mathematical number of this card, it shows that those
occultists and kabalists who use the Hebrew Alphabet for any other pur
pose are deluding their followers and themselves.
Yet we can secure much symbolism from this card. It is the figure of
a man standing motionless at the angle formed by the conjunction of
two roads. Hie looks are fixed on- the ground; his arms are crossed on
his chest. Two women, one at his right and the other at his left,
each place a hand on his shoulder, showing him one of the two roads.
The woman at the left is modestly dressed, and has the sacred serpent,
indicating enlightenment at her brow. She thus personifies in the
usual symbolism Virtue, The'one at the left wears less clothing, and
is crowned with the leaves of the grape vine. She is presumed to re
present the temptress, VICE.
Above and back of this group the genie of justice, hovering in a flash
ing auricle of twelve rays, draws his bow and directs toward vice the
arrow of punishment. The genie is crowned with a flame to show he is
a spirit; and is represented in an auricle of twelve rays to indicate
that justice will be meted out in due time to all as the sun passes
through the zodiacal signs. The zodiac in this instance symbolizing a
life cycle of one incarnation.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE FOUR
This symbol should then he read as a struggle between conscience and
the passions, between the divine soul and the animal soul; and a
crescent moon in the background indicates that the result of the
struggle commences a new epoch in the life.
Papus stated this card belongs to Taurus,the Bull. He did not go quite
far enough and should have added that it particularly represents the
animal side of Venus, which governs the affections and social relations
of mankind. Taurus is a kindly sign, one that gives to mankind the
steadiness so needed in studing of philosophies. If we allow ourselves
to flutter from hither to yon, following every impulse of a new oult
and a new philosophy, we soon lose the power to transmute our animal
impulses into those higher vibrations that lead to adeptship.
The occult aspirant, when he sets his feet definitely upon the path
leading to adeptship, tends to hasten this process of transmutation.
But because he has taken a step in advance of those by whom he is sur
rounded, and marches at a rate more speedy than his environment,at
once unaccustomed difficulties spring up to thwart him. It is so com
mon as to be trite, that when a neophyte decides to do some certain
thing, that his decision is quickly challenged. This step may be a
decision to change some unworthy habit, yet as soon as the decision is
made, unusual temptations to continue the habit arise. It may be mere
ly setting aside one half hour for meditation. Yet, as soon as this
is started, visitors drop in at the meditation time, or other inter
ruptions occur which tend to discourage its observance. Or it may
be merely a decision to do a certain amount of spiritual study a day,
or to devote a certain time each day to study. Thus the very Decision
to start something of a more spiritual nature seems to bring to bear
forces in direct' antagonism to the step. If the neophyte who takes
what he considers a constructive and upward step has the COURAGE to
persevere, these opposition forces soon abate. His associates, his
environments, and even interior intelligences become accustomed to
his new mode of life and pay no more attention to it. But, when he
makes any change towards a spiritual life that is radical, more often
than not his determination is thoroughly tested before he makes the
new order of things a permanent part of his life.
Hermese Trismegistus noted something of the same thing, and included
them in the Laws of Death.
’’And there is a fierce warfare for the victory, between the upper and
lower, as they both desire to obtain the body as their prize; for the
state of man is envied by the lower and glorified as a noble state of
the higher. Now, if man inclines toward the lower nature which is
mortal, he thereby aids the lower imperfect powers to oppose the higher
which is immortal, and must suffer the pains of slavery for his dis
obedience to the Workman, his Maker. But if he inclines to the higher,
then he is truly wise and blest.”
In our studies we are reminded again and again that there is neither
good nor evil, except as we in our own CONSCIOUSNESSES realize them.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGS FIVE
If our environment does not permit us to know of the good things in
life, it is only an indication that we have not as yet arrived at the
Door which opens only to those who are prepared to use these good
things for the benefit of mankind. If, however, our environment and
incarnations have prepared us to know what is GOOD then only oy con
trast can we appreciate EVIL. Thus this card symbolizes that when we
arrive at the cross roads of KNOWLEDGE which is GOOD and IGNORANCE
which is EVIL, we have the FREE WILL to choose.
Pythagoras well knew that PERFECTION in work was to attain adeptship,
and this is the crux of all the teachings of the Rosicrucians. Hence
he assigned to number six this quality.
(This concludes the Nine-A discourse)

Kabal a
UNVEILED
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE ONE
NUMBER TEN
By Frater Aouarius, Scribe
The Seventh Card of the Tarot
The Chariot.
2 a V I U ' ~r¿0!’0'*x
Papus described this card as follows: “The 7th Hebrew Letter ZAIN.
Hiero glyphically the ZAIN represents an arrow, and therefore it
signifies the idea of a weapon, of the instrument which man uses to
rule and conquer, and to attain his object.
The ZAIN expresses victory in all the worlds. As a simple letter, it
corresponds with the astronomic sign of the Twins in the Zodiac.
The symbolism of this card corresponds in all points with the ideas
which it expresses.
A Conqueror, crowned with a coronet, upon which rises three shining
Pentagrams of gold, advances in a cubical chariot, surmounted by an
azure, star-decked canopy supported by four columns.
This symbol reproduces the 1st and 2nd Arcanum in another order of
ideas. The four columns represent the four animals of the 21st Arcanum
and the four symbols of the first Arcanum, symbols of the quaternary in
all its acceptations.
The Conqueror, who occupies the center of the four elements, is the man
who has vanquished and directed the elementary forces; this victory is
confirmed by the cubical form of the chariot, and by the Pentagrams
which crown the Initiate.
The Conqueror has three right angles upon his cuirass, and he bears upon
his shoulders the Urim and Thummim of the sovereign priest, represented
by the two crescents of the moon on the right and left; in his hand is
a sceptre surmounted by a globe, a square, and a triangle. Upon the
square, which forms the front of the chariot, we see the Indian lingam,
surmounted by the flying sphere of Egypt.
Two sphinxes—one white the other black—are harnessed to the chariot.
This symbol represents the sacred septenary in all its manifestations.
The word Yod-he-vau-he is portrayed upon the front of the chariot by
the winged globe, to indicate the septenary which gives the key to the
whole Tarot. The two sphinxes correspond to the two principles, active
and passive. The Conqueror corresponds especially with the Sword and
with the VAU of the Sacred Name.
The 7th card of the Tarot shows the influence of the creation in the
preservation of the Divine in the Human. It represents the YOD, or the
Cod of the 2nd septenary.
THE GOD of the 2nd SEPTENARY.—Man performing the function
of God the Creator. The FATHER.
THE KABALA UNVEILED ~A~
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TEN PAGE TWO
THE LAW of the 2nd SEPTENARY. REALIZATION. (reflex of the Power.)
THE HAN OF THE 2nd SEPTENARY. Man performing the function of
Adam. THE ASTRAL LIGHT.
Mr. Waite described this card as follows: “THE CHARIOT. An erect and
princely figure carrying a drawn sword and corresponding, broadly speak
ing, to the traditional description to a King in his Triumph. On the
shoulders of the victorious hero are supposed to be the URIM and the
THUMMIM. He has led captivity captive; he is conquest on all planes—
in the mind, in science, in progress, in certain trials of initiation.
He has thus replied to the sphinx, and it is on this account that I
have accepted the variation of Eliphas Levi; two sphinxes thus draw his
chariot. He is above all things triumph in mind. '
”It is to be understood for this reason (a) that the question of the
sphinx is concerned with a mystery of nature and not of the world of
Grace, to which the charioteer could offer no answer; (b) that the plane
of his conquest are manifest or external and not within himself; (c)
that the liberation which he effects may leave himself in bondage of the
logical understanding; (d) that the tests of initiation through which he
has passed in triumph are to be understood physically or rationally;
and (e) that if he came to the pillars of the Temple between which the
High Priestess is seated, he could not open the scroll called the Tora,
nor if she questioned him could he answer. He is not hereditary royal
ty and he is not priesthood.”
Saint Germain described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE VII (2 equal 7)
THE CHARIOT OF OSIRIS. — Here we have a warrior riding a cubic chariot,
upon which four columns support a starry dais; these columns signify
the four elements, while the cubic chariot signifies that the ambition
of the warrior has been realized through his will conquering every ob
stacle. The warrior himself has a golden band around his brow as a
sign of the eternal light he is endowed with. In one hand he holds a
sword, the emblem of victory, and in his other hand, a scepter tipped
with a square (Matter) a circle (Eternity) and a triangle (DIVINITY).
He wears on his breast a Cuirass, the emblem of strength; it is adorned
with three T-squares, which represent Good Judgement, Will-Power and
Action. A winged sphere on the front of the chariot, speaks of the
exultation of the intellectual power in the infinite space and time.
Two Sphinxes are hitched to this chariot and are now at rest. The Black
one represents Evil, the White one Good. They are both slaves of the
Magus when he has come out victorious from the various tests.
This Arcane VII means that the empire of the world belongs to those whcx
possess the sovereignty of the mind; that is to say Light which reveals'
all the mysteries of life.”
The Pythagorean and Egyptian scheme of numbers assigns to seven, REST,
HAPPINESS and EQUILIBRIUM, while in its higher aspect Number 700, Might,
Dominion, and Authority.
Papus used the Egyptian manner of spelling the '7th Hebrew letter ZAIN;
the Hebrew’s spelt it ZAYIN. The exoteric meaning of this letter in
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TEN PAGE THREE
Hebrew is a weapon. Papus stated that it corresponds with the sign of
the Twins (Gemini). This is absolutely incorrect, as his description
is that of a conqueror and SAGITTARIUS is nearer correct if he desires
to use an astrological equivalent.
Arcanum VII is figured by a war chariot of square form, surmounted by
a starry canopy sustained by four columns. Úpon this chariot is a con
queror armed with a cuirass and carrying both sword and scepter. He
wears a crown from which rises three pentagrams, or golden stars of
five points.
The square in symbolism signifies the material world. The four columns
which support the canopy, represent the four quadrants of heaven which
might also be interpreted to represent the four elemental kingdoms that
have submitted to the man.
Upon the square front of the chariot is pictured a sphere sustained by
twq outspread wings; symbol of immortal flight of the soul through the
infinitude of eternity. The sacred serpent at the conqueror’s brow
signifies the possession of that intellectual light which gives a
clear vision into the future. The three golden stars arising from the
crown symbolize the dominion of man in all three worlds, physical,
astral end spiritual.
A T Square and two Try-Squares are traced upon the cuirass. The T -
Square or TAV, or TAU, symbolizes virile force, and the two try-squares
indicate rectitude of judgment that enables the conqueror to direct
this force either to the right or left, into mental or physical power
as the occasion demands.
The cuirass signifies resistance; the high held sword is the emblem of
physical victory; and the scepter signifies mental conquest. This
scepter is surmounted by a square, circle, and a triangle. The square
indicates the realm of matter, the circle the realm of spirit, and the
triangle the emblem of the mind; together denoting the'perpetual
dominion of intelligence over all realms and forces of nature.
Two sphinxes, one white and one black, are harnessed to the car. A
sphinx, as composed of the four emblems of the zodiacal quadrants, in
dicates the passage of time. The white sphinx signifies fortunate
experiences, and the black one periods of adversity; both of which serve
the soul victorious over the ordeals met in the pilgrimage of eternal
progession.
If we were writing a paper on ’’numerology,1’ this number seven would
fumish us possibly the most interesting example of how this number is
used in Scriptures, in mythology, and in occult books..
Out of curiosity we might quote the fact that among the>Greeks the SUN
is portrayed as a CHARIOT drawn by 7 horses, and in the myth, Phaethon,
the mortal son of Helios the Sun-god, essays to drive this chariot of
the Sun with disastrous results. It seems to be more than a co-in
cidence that the Kabalists use a chariot for the 7th card, and that the
symbology of this legend of Phatheon as used by the Ancient Greeks,fits
in well as a moral for the symbology used by modern Kabalism.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TEN PACE FOUR
Undoubtedly, Pythagoras knew the combination of four and three symboli
cally meant the square end the triangle, hence he gave it a quality of
rest, happiness, eouilibrium, which could be transmuted into Might,
Dominion and Authority. All modern authors who deal with the symbolism
of numbers have used Pythagoras as a model. Thus in the Pythagorean
scheme of numbers when we take the number three symbolizing RELIGION,
FAITH and DESTINY and add to it the number four SOLIDITY, STRENGTH and j
POWER, it requires very little analytical thought to know that we se
cure the qualities represented by the number seven.
As Pythagoras received his esoteric training in oúr Ancient Egyptian
Brotherhood, he was aware of the fact that there is no seven pointed
star, as so many occultists try to make of this combination of the tri- vz
angle and square. It was represented by him and likewise by the
Ancient Egyptians as an interlaced Triangle with a DOT in the center.
This is commonly known as a King Solomon’s Seal. It meant and still
means the macrocosm and its laws. The trine pointing downwards ex
presses involution and the trine pointing upwards evolution. The
seventh point, is in the center of these interlaced triangles. This
was necessary according to our Rosicrucian doctrines, that in the
blending of the two triangles a seventh point must be developed where
their true equilibrium is found. From this comes the Hermetic Axiom:
”As it is below, so it is above, as on earth, so in the sky.” The true
conqueror, according to Buddha, was in the middle, the place indicated
by the dot. In Tibet today we will meet with the expression ’’The Mid
dle Path is the Path of Righteousness.”
The use of the URIM and THUMMIM on the shoulders of the man in the
various cards, apparently are to indicate that he has priestly power to /
answer all questions through direct inspiration from the Divine. This
agrees with our Rosicrucian postulations, that it is only from medita
tion with the Inner Self that true knowledge is received, and he who
would be a conqueror and receive Peace Profound, must cultivate his
inner and true faculties.
A study of ancient Rosicrucian documents shows with what reverence our
Ancient Masters recognized this fact, and it is the key point of all
our teachings. We must first conquer selfishness and then when we have
become sufficiently humble, the inner light will guide us in the middle
way towards happiness, peace, and knowledge.
(This concludes the Tenth Discourse)

— 3
Secret Discourse Number... IJL...
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER ELEVEN
THE EIGHTH CARD OF THE TAROT.
. Papus described this card as follows:—
Eighth Hebrew Letter, (HETH) Hieroglyphically the HETH expresses a
field. From it springs the idea of anything that requires labour,
trouble, an effort.
Continued effort results in the establishment of an equilibrium,'be
tween the destruction of the works of man accomplished by Nature,
when let to herself, and the preservation of this work. Hence the
idea of balancing power, and consequently Justice, attributed to this
letter.
Astronomically HETH corresponds to the sign of Cancer in the Zodiac.
The ideas expressed by Justice in the card are Equilibrium in all its
forms.
A woman wearing an iron coronet, is seated upon a throne. She is
placed between the two columns of the temple. The solar cross is
traced upon her breast.
Here we find a continuation of the symbolism of the 2nd and 5th arcana
The seated woman occupies the centre between the two columns, offer
ing a first idea of the equilibrium between Good and Evil.
She holds a sword, point upward, in her right hand, and a balance
(scale) in her left.
Occult Science (2) at first theoretical, has become practical (5) and
has been taught verbally. Now it appears in all its pitilessness of
consequences, terrible for the false Magi.(The Sword) but justice to
wards true Initiates (Balance.) The^ signification of the arcanum is
central between the 5th letter HE and the 11th letter KAPH.
The card is the complement of the 11th, as the 5th was of the 2nd. In
the 1st septenary all the cards which, by addition formed the number 7
completed each other; in the 2nd septenary all the cards which added
together form 19, act in the same way.
7
The Chariot 12
is completed by The Hanged Man
7 plus 12 equals 19
19 equals 10, equals 1
8
Justice 11
is completed by Strength
8 plus 11 equals 19
THE KABALA UNVEILED -B-
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER ELEVEN PAGE TWO
9 10
The Hermit is completed by The Wheel of Fortune
9 plus 10 equals 19
The Eighth Card of the Tarot represents the conception in preservation
of the second card. It synthesizes in itself the meaning of the
second and fifth card of the Tarot, and represents the reflex of the
7th. It signifies:
1. IN THE DIVINE. God the Son of the 2nd Septenary. The woman
fulfilling the functions of the G-od the Son.
THE MOTHER
Reflex of the Father. Preserver of G-od the Son
in humanity.
2. Passive Lav/ of the 2nd septenary.
JUSTICE.
Reflex of Realization and Authority.
3 THE WOMAN OF THE 2nd SEPTENARY. Nature fulfilling the function of
Eve.
ELEMENTARY EXISTENCE.
Reflex of Astral Light. Preservation of Natura
"Naturata in the World.”
Mr. Waite described this 8th card as follows: Strength or Fortitude.
A woman, over whose head broods the same symbol of life which we have
seen in the card of the Hierophant, is closing the jaws of a lion. The
only point in which this design differs from the conventional presenta
tions is that her beneficent fortitude has already subdued the lion
which is being led by a chain of flowers. For reasons v/hich satisfy
myself this card has been interchanged with that of Justice, v/hich is
usually number eight. As the variation carries nothing with it that
will signify to the reader, there is no cause for explanation. Forti
tude, in one of its most exalted aspects, is connected with the Divine
Mystery of Union; the virtue, of course, operates on all planes, and
hence draws on all in its symbolism. It connects also with innocentia
inviolata, and with strength which resides in contemplation.
These higher meanings are, however, matters of inference, and I do not
suggest that they are transparent on the surface of the card. They
are intimated in a concealed manner by the chain of flowers, which
signifies, among many other things, sweet yoke and the light burden of
the Divine Law, when it has been taken into the heart of hearts. The
card has nothing to do with self-confidence in the ordinary sense,
though this has been suggested—but it concerns the confidence of those
whose strength is in G-od, who have found Him their refuge. There is
one aspect in which the lion signifies passions, and she who is called
Strength is the higher nature in its liberation. It has walked on the
asp and basilisk and has trodden down the lion and the dragon.”
Saint Germain described this card as follows. ’’ARCANE VIII, (h equals 8)
"The BALANCE AND THE SWORD." At the top of three steps which represent
the three worlds, sits a woman, her brow encircled with a crown of
iron, the emblem of inflexibility; her eyes are bandaged, to indicate
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER ELEVEN PAGE THREE
that she holds no account of the social positions of the accused ones.
A sword in one hand and a “balance in the other, she judges and she
punishes. The lion by her side symbolizes Force ruled over by Justice,
and the Sphinx next to it, the eye of God who looks into the soul of
the wicked. The winged Turtle above symbolized Repentance which may
obtain forgiveness in spite of the greatness of the crime. Finally,
a Divine Messenger tells us that the justice of God will be the final
judge of the justice of men.
I
This Arcane VIII, means that everything in life is a pretty even
struggle between Good and Bad, and that every action brings in its
wake a re-action, thus forcing us to be most cautious in our thoughts
and undertakings."
Number 8 in the Pythagorean scheme of numbers signified PROTECTION,
JUSTICE.
The Hebrew letter HHETH is the 8th in that alphabet and exoterically
it signifies a fence. (You will note that the correct way of spelling
this letter is with two H's at the beginning.)
This Arcanum 8 is figured by a woman, blindfolded and seated on a
throne. She wears a crown of lance-heads, holds in her right hand a
raised sword, and in her left hand a balance and from her brow the
sacred serpent thrusts its head.
This is the ancient symbol of justice, which weighs and acts and op
poses evil as a counterweight to the sword of expiration. Justice,
emanating from God, as symbolized by the overshadowing protection, is
the equilibriating reaction which reconstitutes order; that is to say
it equilibriates between right and duty.
Justice is crowned with lances to indicate inflexibility, adorneó, with
the sacred serpent to signify she acts with enlightenment, and her
throne is placed on a platform of three steps to represent her action
in all three worlds. At her side is a lion, symbol of force over which
she rules; and a sphinx, symbol of the passage of time which enables
her to manifest. Above is a winged turtle, symbol of the repentance
which may bring forgiveness. At the*back is a divine messenger, sign
ifying that the justice of God will be the final judge of the justice
of men. The sword is the sign of protection to the good and a menace
to the wicked.
The eyes of Justice are covered with a bandage to show that she weighs
and strikes without taking into account the conventional differences
that men establish for themselves.
The symbolism of this card needs very little further elucidation.
Justice and Protection have always been virtues prized by man whether
cultured, or savage. In civilized countries it is said that ignorance
of the LAW is no excuse. In uncivilized countries the violation of a
Taboo is not accepted as an excuse either. All through Dr. Frazier’s
"Golden Bough" you will read of instance after instance of a stranger
who transgresses against the Taboos or Laws of a Tribe, and he is
never forgiven but must suffer the consequences.
K
How significant this is of our Rosicrucian studies. We are offered
the opportunity for using our knowledge for the benefit of mankind;
nothing is spared by our Masters to provide us with the working tools
to equip us properly; yet the lav; operates that he or she who does
not avail themselves of the opportunity of unselfishly assisting all
humanity, does not make the same progress, as the Initiates who give
so willingly and heartily. Thus there is a Rosicrucian Axiom, that he
who has the most power is the greatest servant of all. In the Rosi
crucian Laws it is said: "Always ready to render some Service to the
Order, through the Order, or BECAUSE OF the Order, is a form of devo
tion that pays each member the greatest dividends in development.”
In the Rosicrucian histories you will find a fairly complete list of
Rosicrucians who have written papers. All these papers "sing the same
tune"; that of giving of themselves so that they may better obtain
JUSTICE and PROTECTION from the Cosmic.
Surely it cannot be possible that selfishness for the Order has prompt
ed. so many scholars and mystics to dwell on this one subject, "SERVICE
to others," but rather that they have found that COSMIC JUSTICE has
revealed to them the IMPORTANCE OF THIS ROSICRUCIAN LAW. No Rosicru
cian student can expect to advance in mysticism unless he realizes the
value of this law. Paying of "dues," attendance at meetings and con
ventions, diligence in studying his lessons, are important in a way,
but they are not THE IMPORTANT THING. True, unless we are equipped
strongly and correctly by our attendances and by our affliation, we
may miss the opportunity for helpful contacts. Yet, unless we are
willing to give of ourselves, not for the rewards that may accrue.
This does not mean the giving of alms and charity and then wiping our
hands and saying I have met my tithe. Not at all, that Is not giving,
because in the first place it is not yours to give. But if you^give
of your knowledge to help others to live a life of happiness and peace,
then you are giving something Divine. If you give to others kind words
and kind deeds, instead of malice and vengeance, then you are on the
road towards Mastership. If you are ready to praise those who have
accomplished something for humanity, instead of having jealous pangs
that you did not do it, then you are becoming a mystic. This is the
Cosmic spirit that preachers preach so much.
This is the important lesson that we obtain from the symbolism of this
8th Arcanum of the Tarot. *
NOTE TO STUDENT: The list of books written by Mystics of the past

(referred to above by Frater Aquarius) will be found in the AMORC book,
"Questions and Answers, with Complete History of the Order."
(This concludes the Eleventh Discourse)

Kábál a
UNVEILED
?
a
íi
f <&ttí
í. > Wi;i
** _ -,’\5*-'w- j
fllltetl
tw
r k 'z i!
r.
r, ‘ -
<
■■•’.'Vi ?
-\r7 -
. íí-Zó * 3
.$
• •-
Secret Discourse
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
R*3
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWELVE PACE ONE
By Prater Aquarius» Scribe
THE NINTH CARD OF THE TAROT
The Kermit
I implore the continued sympathetic interest of my students in this
dissection of the amiable parts of the interpretations of the Arcanum.
It is the glory of wisdom to comprehend the concensus of opinion on any
profound subject, especially one that is greatly mooted.
It should surprise you not to know that there is a secret,hidden mes
sage contained in these interpretations, for which this discourse on
the probabilities of outward meaning of each Arcanum is but a veiled
motive for the expose of the concealed revelation. In words which I
restrained in writing the first pages of this series, I now intimate
the Light that may penetrate the veil. He who is tempted only by
curiosity would diverge his purposes in reading the first pages and
look no further; but the seeker whose hope is ever born of delays end
"stones at the entrance of the tomb" will persist, as you have per
sisted, and find the ultimate reward.
Therefore, I shall proceed with increasing frankness and careful signi
fanee.
Papus described the ninth card as follows: "The 9th Hebrew Letter
(Teth) hieroglyphically represents a roof and suggests the idea of a
place of safety, a protection. All the ideas arising from this letter
are derived from the alliance of safety and protection ensured by wis
dom. Astronomically the TETH corresponds with the zodiacal sign of
the LION.
The following ideas are connected with this card—
1. Protection.
2. Wisdom, Circumspection.
An old man walking, supported by a stick. He carries before him
a lighted lamp, half hidden by the •'great mantle which envelopes him.
This symbol is midway between the sixth and the twelfth.
Protection is indicated by the mantle which envelopes the old man.
Wisdom is suggested by the half-hidden lamp.
The stick indicates that the Sage is always armed to fight against
Injustice or Error.
By comparing this card with two others, the 6th and the 12th, we shall
see the beardless young man of the future (6th) has choaen the right
path. Experience,’won in the labour of life, has rendered him a
prudent old man, and prudence united to wisdom will lead him to a
higher level, which he is anxious to attain (l2th card). The arrow
shot by the genius in the 5th Arcanum has become his support, and the
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWELVE PAGE TWO
effulgent aureole which surrounded the genius is now imprisoned in the
lamp which guides the Initiate. This is the result of his prolonged
effort s.
The 9th card of the Tarot represents the third, conceived as preserver
and recipient. It also balances the 7th and the 8th.
1. Humanity fulfilling the function of God the Holy Spirit.
The human creative force.
HUMAN LOVE
The preserving power of Humanity. The equilibrium of
the Father and the Mother.
2. Eouilibrium of Realization and Justice.
PRUDENCE
(Silence)
3. Nature accomplishing the function of humanity. Eouilibrium
of the Astral Light and Elementary existence.
The NATURAL PRESERVING FORCE
The Astral Fluid.
Waite described this card as follows: ’’THE HERMIT— The variation
from the conventional models in this card is only that the lamp is not
enveloped partly in the mantle of the bearer, who blends the idea of
the Ancient of Days with the Light of the World. It is a star which
shines in the lantern. This is a card of attainment, and to extend
this conception the figure is seen holding up his beacon on and
eminence. Therefore the HERMIT is not as Count de Gebelin explained,
a wise man in search of truth and justice; nor is he, as a later
explanation purposes, an especial example of experience. His beacon
intimates that ’’where I am, there you may be.” It is further a card
which is understood cuite incorrectly when it is connected with the
idea of occult isolation, as the protection of personal magnetism
against admixture. This is one of the frivilous renderings which we
owe to Eliphas Levi. It has been adopted by the French Order of
Mart ini sm and some of us have heard a great deal of the ’.Silent and
Unknown Philosopher enveloped by his mantle from the knowledge of the
profane. In true Martinism, the signification of the term PHILOSOPHE
INCONNU was of another ord.er. It did not refer to the intended con
cealment of the Instituted Mysteries, much less their substitutes,
but—like the card itself—to the truthihat the Divine Mysteries secure
their own protection from those who are unprepared.”
SAINT GERMAIN described this 9th card as follows: ’’ARCANE IX (TH
erjuals 9) THE VEILED LAMP. An old man, the symbol cf wisdom, holds a
lighted lamp which he covers with his mantle as a sign of discretion.
He walks on, leaning on a stick, the symbol of strength accuired
through experience. This Arcane IX means that WISDOM has to be ap
pealed to in every circumstance of life. It teaches one also to be
discreet and silent in all critical circumstances.”
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers MINE signifies, grief, anxiety
mainly.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWELVE PAGE THREE
The ninth letter of the Hebrew alphabet TETH signifies exoterically
a SNAKE. And in all symbolism the SNAKE is a sign of WISDOM.
Thus Arcanum No. Nine is figured by an old wanderer leaning on a staff
and carrying before him a lighted lamp which he half conceals in his
mantle. vThis sage persorifies experience gained in the journey of life.
The cloak is of square form symbolizing the physical world in which
man acquires knowledge of good and evil. That this knowledge has been
gained is signified by the man partially renoving the cloak of
material limitations,"and by the map, emblem of intelligence, shedding
its rays over the past, present and future. 5 The lamp being concealed
by the mantle symbolizes discretion, and also expresses the truth that
if we are ever to know the real nature of anything we must delve deeply
beneath the cloak of external appearances.
)
?/The staff which is in the form of the sixth letter of the Egyptian
and Hebrew alphabets, indicates that man progresses through struggle,
alternately overcoming obstacles and being vanquished 'by them, and
that when finally he realizes he only develops his abilities through
recurrent efforts to triumph over difficulties, this knowledge becomes
his staff of prudence supporting him in all his endeavors.
In the soul’s pilgrimage this Arcanum IX indicates the attainment of
Cosmic Consciousness. Upon arriving at this state of his upward ascent
the neophyte is able to discern the proper relations of the various
entities in the universe, both to himself, and to each other. Thi3
is not mereljr an intellectual conception, but it is borne home to him
also through tuning in on the universal organism. He recognizes that
the soul is being trained to perform a work which the expansion of the
Cosmic organization makes needful.
As a result of this higher state of consciousness he comes to reco
gnize quite clearly the nature of his own function in universal, work,
and thus sets about his task with the knowledge that he is a valuable
factor in the scheme of things, with a certain and definite mission to
perform. And upon his faithfulness in -performing what he comes to re
cognize as his present task contributing to Cosmic welfare, depends
his future opportunities for progression.
Quite important in arriving at this higher state of consciousness,
wherein he perceives his Cosmic work, are the development of his af-
fectional relations. That is, the power to tune in on either higher
or lower states is chiefly regulated by the emotions. Passion a.nd
gross expression, therefore, must be supplanted by more exalted
expressions of LOVE. That which is gross and degrading tends to tune
the mind ilion lower states. But ACTS which engender strong emotions
of tenderness and kindly feelings that are so expansive as to embrace
all, and which uplift the energies in intense desire for noble work,
are the most effective agents known to tune the individual in on the
higher realms and to develop Cosmic Consciousness.
Pythagoras well knew what he was doing when he signified number NINE
as the number indicating grief and anxiety. As number nine is the
THE KxXBALA UNVEILEu -A-
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWELVE PAOE FOUR
most important number, which possesses the unique property that it
may be multiplied by any number and the digits so obtained when added
together will always resolve into 9, it consequently indicates its
high vibratory powers. Rosicrucian students are continually impressed
with the working of this rule of Nine, yet when we resolve our postula
tions into practical use, we realize that unless we can laugh and cry
with the world, we have still many lessons to learn. This card then
signifies that stage in the evolution of the Ego when a severe test
is being applied for higher initiation. If we lack the human quality
of love of fellowman, we fail to pass to tests. Therefore, the Ninth
degree of the Rosicrucian Order is truly symbolized by this Card, as
are all the lower degrees symbolized by the first eight Arcanums, if
examined by the student who reads between the lines. What comes after
the NINTH? We shall see—or perhaps fail to see.
(This concludes the Twelfth discourse)

Secret Discourse 13
By
PRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PACE ONE
NUMBER THIRTEEN
THE TENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
THE WHEEL OF FORTUNE.
Papus described, this card as follows: The hieroglyphic meaning of the
10th Hebrew letter YOD, is the finger of man; the forefinger extended
as a sign of command. This letter has therefore become the potential
manifestation of spiritual duration, and lastly, of the eternity of
time with all the ideas relating to it. The YOD is a simple letter;
astronomically it corresponds with the zodiacal sign of VIRGO.
Two principal ideas are expressed by this card.
1. The idea of Command, of Supremacy
2. The idea of duration, of the external action of time.
The Wheel of Fortune suspended upon its axis. To the right ANUBIS,
the genius of good ascending; to the left TYPHON, the genius of evil
descending; the SPHINX is balanced upon the center of the wheel, hold
ing a sword in its lion claws.
The first idea represented by the ternary, Anubis, or positive,
Typhon, or negative, the balanced Sphinx, the ruler.
The second idea is expressed by the wheel, a line without
beginning or end, the symbol of eternity.
The 10th Arcanum is mid-way between the 7th and the 13th arcana.
7-13 equals 20; 20 divided by 2 equals 10.
It expresses the incessant equilibrium which modifies the creative
realizations of the septenary by the necessary destruction through
Death (Arcanum 13). The three arcana, 7,10,13 correspond exactly
with the Hindu trinity or TRIMURTI.
Brahma equals Creator equals Arcanum 7
Siva ” Destroyer J’ ” 13
V i shnu ” Preserver ” ” 10
It represents the course of things according to the tenary law, which
directs all divine manifestations.
The 10th card of the Tarot commences the negative portion of the 2nd
septenary, and expresses the notion of the septenary considered in its
reflections.
It will therefore represent—
1. Reflect of will (see arcanum 4)
NECESSITY.
The Karma of the Hindus.
SECRET DISCOURSE
NUMBER THIRTEEN
2. Reflex of power and realization.
MAGIC POWER
Fortune (To will)
3. Reflex of the universal soul.
FORCE POTENTIAL IN ITS MANIFESTATION.
Waite described this card as follows: ’’WHEEL OF FORTUNE. In this
symbol I have again followed the construction of Eliphas Levi, who
furnished several variants. It is legitimate—as I have intimated—
to use Egyptian symbolism when this serves our purpose, provided that
no theory of origin is implied therein. I have, therefore, preserved
Typhon in his serpent form. The symbolism is not of course exclu
sively Egyptian, as the four living Creatures of Ezekiel occupy the
angles of the card, and the wheel itself follows other indications of
Levi in respect to Ezekiel’s vision, as illustrative of the particular
Tarot Key. With the French occultist, and in the design itself, the
symbolic picture stands for perpetual motion of a fluidic universe
and for the flux of human life. The Sphinx is the equilibrium therein
The transliteration of Taro and Rota is inscribed on the wheel,counter
changed with the letters of the Divine Name—to show that Providence
is implied through all. But this is the Divine intention within, and
the similar intention without is exemplified by the four Living Crea
tures. Sometimes the Sphinx is represented couchant on a pedestal
above, which defrauds the symbolism by stultifying the essential idea
of stability amidst movement. Behind the general notion expressed in
the symbol there lies the denial of chance and of the fatality which
is implied therein. It may be added that, from the days of Levi on
ward, the occult explanations of this card are—even for occultism it
self—of a singularly fatuous kind. It has been said to mean prin
ciples, fecundity, virule honor, ruling authority, etc. The findings
of common fortune telling are better than this on their own plane.”
Saint Martin described the 10th card as follows: ’’ARCANE X. THE
SPHINX. We have here the most ancient drawing of the Wheel of Destiny
turning upon its own axis. On one side we see the God Knephta, the
Spirit of Good; on the other side T^rphon, the Spirit of Evil, who is
about to be thrown off the wheel while the Spirit of Good is rising.
Over the whole presides a full figure of a winged Sphinx representing
the four forces of human nature: To KNOW, to DARE, to ACT, to be
SILENT. The Sphinx remains in perfect .'equilibrium as if the constant
ly moving wheel of fortune had no influence over him. He thus
symbolizes the mysterious power of God disposing of human destinies
according to the good or bad actions of everyone. In his claws, the
Sphinx holds a javelin, the emblem of supreme justice. At the foot
of the supporting beam of the axis, two snakes symbolize the even
forces that balance each other, while both constantly struggle for
supremacy.
This Arcane X means that if we want only what is true, what is just,
what is within our reach: if we keep silent as to our designs; if
finally, we add pérseverance to the rest, we shall find ourselves
one day in possession of the Key of Power.”
SECRET DISCOURSE
NUEBER THIRTEEN
Number 10 in the Pythagorean scheme of numbers signifies,

REASON, SUCCESS, ASPIRATION.
The HEBREW LETTER YODH signifies exoterically a hand..
The card, is figured by a wheel of eight spokes suspended by its axis
upon a dual column. At the right the genius of good, strives to the
summit of the circumference, 'while at the left the evil spirit is
being thrown off the wheel. On a circular platform in equilibrium
on the wheel is posted a Sphinx, holding in its claws a javelin. At
the foot of the dual column two serpents raise their heads.
This is typical of the wheel of destiny. The circular platform upon
which the sphinx stands, is marked off in points to represent the
zodiacal degrees, and the sphinx as a composite of the four constel
lations making zodiacal quadrants, EAGLE, the 8th sign, LION the .5th
sign, MAN, the 11th sign and BULL the 2nd sign, signifies the passage
of time, as represented by the FIXED CROSS of the Horoscope.
The eight spokes of the wheel, eight being the Pythagorean number of
JUSTICE, symbolizes that time and opportunity, m the course of divine
providence, are justly meted out to all. The dual column supporting
the wheel indicates that all nature is polarized into positive and
negative. The serpents signify that the law of all action is that of
intelligence.
This Arcanum X depicts the Wheel of Ezekiel, Ezek.1.15”Now, as I
beheld the living creatures, behold, one wheel upon the earth by the
living creatures, with his four faces. These faces were the com
posite symbols embraced in the sphinx; the Lion, the Eagle, the Han
and the Bull.'1 The genii on the wheel of Arcanum X are mentioned thus:
Ezek 1.13 .’’As for the likeness of the living creatures, their appear
ance was like burning coals of fire, and like the appearance of lamps;
it went up and down amid the living creatures; and the fire was bright
and out of the fire went lightning.”
There is a lesson in this Wheel of Fortune for Rosicrucian students.
It is the lesson of evolution. The,Buddha explained this way by a
philosophy having four statements,which he called the Four NOBLE
TRUTHS:
First: There is suffering.
Second: There is a cause for suffering.
Third: This cause can be. eliminated.
Fourth: The Way to accomplish this end exists.
Yet you might inquire, why should there be suffering? Why must the
SOUL in its pilgrimage experience so much suffering before it passes
the many tests of Evolution? It is a known fact that Nature tries a
type. If it does not suit her purpose, she slowly kills off the
failure and subtitutes another type, which in turn may fail.
True there is evolution—true there is intellectual life—true there
is spiritual life. Yet through all of these the Ego must of its own
free will choose the way. The Cosmic Intelligence is in no hurry to
SECRET DISCOURSE
NUMBER THIRTEEN
force us to a. completion of our evolution from ignorance to wisdom,
we as a part of the All-Soul are free to select our own Karma, and
thus is the spiritual law directed. The priests and learned ones about
man taught him (and teach him) from a supernatural standpoint of reli
gion, in which offended or jealous gods must be conciliated by
sacrifices and penances and liturgic rites. Man, striking at the root
of deadly growth, is taught a philosophy of the Buddha, which gave birth
to a religion where the gods were of no account, the priest nothing—
sacrifices and penances vanishing in the larger conception of the uni
verse as darkness dies in dawn. There must be a liberation of the
SOUL. Yes. But no man, no priest, no intercessor, can accomplish
that work for another.
Steadfast devotion to duty, high altruism, perfect self-control; these
were the steps by which man might climb the Mount of Vision. Yet the
Buddha was no materialist, no rationalist. In the very statement and
building up of his system will be found the orderly development which
leads reason to connections far beyond rationalism.
The beginning of his philosophy consists in the mental attitude by
which it must be approached; and here we come at once on the great dif
ferentiation between the Buddhist and other systems. PURE REASON FIRST
Nothing—no statement—must be taken on trust because it has authorita
tive backing. No word of his is to be accepted on that account. He
lays down certain principles, which you can test by every test of rea
son; there must be doubt, induction, and comparison, before one of
them is accepted. There must be close investigation and experience.
Nothing is to be mere THEORY, and the judgment must be held in suspense
until cause and effect are understood.
This indeed is true scientific spirit. Reaching across two millenniums
it connects the Buddha with such men as Newton and Einstein—all
patient apostles and disciples of the great Evangel of what we call
modern science. This is the noble agnosticism that must eventually
conquer knowledge, for it is in itself WISDOM.
Thus some points of the philosophy of the Buddha agree with our Rosi-
crucian conception that the world is a process of incessant change and
becoming. Nothing ever IS. All is BECOMING. Thus is explained the
Wheel of Fortune and why man must learn through meditation and exper
ience what TRUE KNOWLEDGE IS. This explains what science calls the
’’Law of the survival of the fittest.” Arcane schools like AMORC help
us to secure this TRUE KNOWLEDGE, but even so it takes TIME, and is
likewise the true explanation why you cannot secure oocult and mystical
knowledge without learning the FOUR NOBLE TRUTHS of the Buddha, or
similar truths.
(This concludes the thirteenth discourse.)

Ká b á l á
UNVEILED
I
The matter contained herein it officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
Secret Discourse Number ...... 14
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FOURTEEN
THE ELEVENTH CARD OF THE TAROT

STRENGTH
Papus described this card as follows: ’’The hieroglyphic of the 11th
Hebrew letter KAPH is the hand of man, half closed and in the act of
prehension, like the GIMEL. But the KAPH is the reinforcement of the
GIMEL, so that we might say that it designates the hand of man in the
act of grasping strongly. Ideas of strength are therefore applied to
this letter. The number 11, the first after the decade, gives a dif
ferent value to the Kaph, which designates a reflected transitory life,
a kind of mould, which receives and restores every variety of form.
It is derived from the letter HETH (8), which is itself derived from
the sign of absolute life HE (5). Thus, allied on one side by the
sign of elementary life (see 8th arcanum) it joins to the significa
tion of the letter HETH that, of the organic sign (GIMEL), (3rd arcanum)
of which, too, it is merely a reinforcement. The KAPH is a double
letter corresponding astronomically with March and Tuesday.
Only two ideas are expressed by this Arcanum—
1. The idea of strength.
2. The idea of vitality.
A young girl calmly closes a lion’s mouth without any visible effort,
(first idea.)
This girl wears the vital sign (a horizontal 8) upon her head,
(second idea.)
The 11th arcanum is midway between the 8th and 14th arcanum. In it
we find the symbolism of the 8th arcanum transferred to the physical
plane. It is, in fact, an image of the power given by the sacred
science (2nd arcanum) when justly applied (8).
The 11th card of the Tarot shows us all the negative or reflective
significations of the fifth, that is to say—
1. Reflex of the Intelligence f5)
LIBERTY
2. Reflex of Authority or Faith.
Courage (to dare)
3. Reflex of Universal Life. Manifestation of the strength of
the preceding arcanum.
"REFLECTED and TRANSITORY LIFE."
Waite describes this 11th card as follows: "JUSTICE: As this card
follows the traditional symbolism and carries above all its obvious
meanings, there is little to say regarding it outside the few considera
tions collected in the first part of this book. (Here Waite compares
this card with the other cards of the Tarot by comparison) It will be
seen, however, that the figure is seated between two pillars, like the
High Priestess, and on this account it seems desirable to indicate that
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FOURTEEN PAOE TWO
the moral principle which deals unto every man according to his works—
while, of course, it is in strict analogy with the higher things—dif
fers in its essence from the spiritual justice which is involved in the
idea of an election. The latter belongs to a mysterious order of Pro
vidence, in virtue of which it is possible for certain men to conceive
of the idea of dedication to the highest things. The operation of
this is like the breathing of the Spirit where it wills, and we have no
canon of criticism or ground of explanation concerning it. It is
analogous to the possession of the fairy gifts and the high gifts and
the gracious gifts of a poet: we have them or we have them not, and
their presence is as much a mystery as their absence. The law of
Justice is not, however, involved by either alternative. In conclusion,
the pillars of Justice open into one world and the pillars of the High
Priestess into snother.”
Saint Germain describes this card as follows: “ARCANE XI. THE TAMED
LION. We see here a young maiden opening and closing without effort
the mouth of a lion, an emblem of power over one’s self acquired
through the education of the will power and the experience of life.
The ARCANE XI means that if we are endowed with sufficient faith we
may go ahead fearlessly. Obstacles are more imaginary than real. Let
us find where our duty lies and accomplish it without hesitation.” In
the Pythagorean scheme of numbers ELEVEN signifies, DISCORD, OFFENCE,
DECEIT.
Arcanum XI is figured by a young girl who cpens and closes the mouth of
an angry lion, without effort. The maiden wears a crown surmounted by
a vase and a crowned eagle, and at her brow the sacred serpent.
The vase is a symbol of affections, and the crowned eagle represents
force spiritualized. The sacred serpent signifies that she uses her
power in full knowledge of what she is doing and not with blind pur
pose. The lion symbolizes force, also the animal desires in man which
are to be subdued by the spiritual nature.
This principle illustrated by Card No. 11 is forcefully‘illustrated by
the story of Samson in the Bible. His strength lay in his purity and
his virility. Samson slew the lion with his hands and later took the
honey from its carcass; honey being* symbolical of the nourishment the
spiritual powers of man receives from that creative purity represented
by -the highest work of the bee. In other words, Samson overcame his
animal nature; and the bees, or creative attributes, utilized his
virile powers to build up spiritual strength. So long as Samson was
pure his strength was boundless, but when he fell into sin his strength
departed.
Well did Pythagoras know that when we use our knowledge for discord,
or to offend, or for deceiving others, that the spiritual strength de
parts, hence he assigned to number 11 these negative attributes. There
is a wonderful Cosmic lesson in this that our Imperator has so often
stressed in his discussions in the Forum: That just as long as we
stay pure and use our teachings for the benefit of all, just so long
will we receive Cosmic blessings, but that just as soon as we part from
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FOURTEEN PAGE THREE
the straight and narrow path, just so quickly are these blessings with
drawn and we are floundering not only in a ”sea of doubt” but are in
actual distress.
Even if we are not fundamentalists as to the chronological sequences
shown by the Bible stories, yet it still is the finest book on occultisn
that has ever been written. Every line in it is full of symbolism,
showing the history of mankind from the beginning and in Revelations
showing the rewards. Of course, we must not read these passages in
the Scriptures literally, for most of them are parables and similes,
that contain a symbology that is easily interpreted in giving to poster
ity the ESSENCE that makes for right doing and right living. It might
be very interesting for our students to secure if possible a Bible that
has been shorn of all its interloptions, and see the simplicity and
clearness in which the passages will now be read. The construction of
the Bible is an interesting story, and it would pay you well to secure
from your library one of the many interesting and scholarly works on
how the Bible was not alone translated but how it was erected from the
stories mostly of folk-lore. It will give you an entirely different
attitude towards one of the great lessons of AMORC, TOLERANCE.
Truly the lessons given in the Bible are from the DEITY, but man as
usual in his interpretations has made a sad mess of the Secret Doctrine
contained in his Book, and translated it from time to time to suit his
own purposes. Yet with all his blundering the message of the Cosmic
Intelligence stands out clearly. Those who translated the words, “Seek
and ye shall find; Knock and it shall be opened unto you,” little know
of the REAL SIGNIFICANCE of these instructions. We, as Rosicrucian
students, are seeking day by day, year by year, and the “doors" are
being opened unto us, and the results are paying dividends in a manner
that’it is hard to explain to the uninitiated.
(This concludes the Fourteenth Discourse.)

Secret Discourse
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER FIFTEEN PAGE ONE
THE TWELFTH CARD OF THE TAROT.
"THE HANGED MAN"
Papus described this card as follows: "The 12th Hebrew letter LAMED
hieroglyphically designates the arm, and therefore it is connected
with anything that stretches, that raises, that unfolds like the arm,
and has become the sign of expansive movement. It is applied to all
ideas of expansion, extension of occupation and of possession. As a
last sign, it is the image of the power derived from elevation.
Divine expression in humanity is produced by the prophets and revela
tion, and this inspires the idea of the revealed law. But the revela
tion of the law involves punishment for him who violates it, or eleva
tion for him who understands it; and here we find the ideas of punish
ment, of violent death, voluntary or involuntary.
The LAMED is a single letter, and astronomically corresponds to the
Zodiacal sign of LIBRA.
A man is pictured by this card, he hangs by one foot to a gibbet, rest
ing upon two trees, each bearing six branches, which have been cut off.
The man's hands are tied behind his back, and the fold of his arms
forms the base of a reversed triangle, of which his head is the apex.
His eyes are open and his fair hair floats upon the wind. His right
leg crosses the left and so forms a cross.
This young man is again the Juggler whose transformations we have al
ready followed in the 1st, 6th and 7^ arcana.
Like the Sun placed in the midst of the signs of the Zodiac (6 on each
side, the lopped branches), our young hero is again suspended between
two decisions, from which will spring, no longer his physical future,
as in the 6th arcanum, but his spiritual future.
The 12th arcanum fills the centre between the 6th arcanum (Wisdom) and
the l6th (fatality). These arcana represent two women of the 6th
arcanum regarded in a spiritual sense.
The Hanged man¡; serves as an example to the presumptuous, and his posi
tion indicates discipline, the absolute submission which the human owes
to the Divine.
Considered alchemically, the Hanged Man shows the sign of personality.
In the Hermetic grade of the Rose Croix (16th Degree of the Scottish
Rite) one of the signs of recognition consists of crossing the legs
like those of the Hanged Man. It is needless to say that the origin
and meaning of this sign is quite unknown to most members that belong
to that Order.
SECRET DISCOURSE
The 12th card of the tarot represents Equilibriated Power. It
neutralizes the oppositions of the 10th and 11th cards.
1. Equilibrium of Necessity and Liberty—
Charity, Grace
(Preserving Power of Love)
2. Equilibrium of Power and Cbarage, Reflex of Prudence—
ACQUIRED EXPERIENCE
(Knowledge)
3. Equilibrium of potential Manifestation (10) and of
reflected life (ll). Reflex of the astral Fluid.
EQUILIBRIATED FORCE.”
Waite described this card as follows: ’’THE HANGED MAN. The gallows
from which he is suspended forms a TAU CROSS, while the figure—forms
a (from the position of the legs) a flyfot cross. There is a nimbus
about the head of the seeming martyr* It should be noted (l) that the
tree of sacrifice is living wood, with leaves thereon; (2) that the
face expresses entrancement, not suffering; (3) that the figure, as a
whole suggests life in suspension, but life and not death. It is a
card of profound significance, but all the significance is veiled.
One of his editors suggests that Eliphas Levi, did not know the mean
ing, which is unquestionable—nor did the editor himself. It has been
fabely called a card of martyrdom, a card of prudence, a card of the
Great Work, a card of duty; but we may exhaust all published inter
pretations and find only vanity. It will say very simply on my part
that it expresses the relation, in one of its aspects, between the
Divine and the Universe. He who can understand that the story of his
higher nature is embedded in this symbolism will receive intimations
concerning a great awakening that is possible, and will know that after
the sacred Mystery of Death there is a glorious Mystery of Resurrect icn."
Saint Martin described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE XII THE SACRIFICE.
A man is hanging by one foot from the gallows stretched across the
trunks of two trees and the twelve branches of which have been cut off.
His hands are bound and from them drop pentacles or gold pieces. One
of his legs, folded down and forming with the other a reversed triangle,
tells us that he dies the death of the wicked ones. His bound hands
from which drop the gold pieces, mean that ideas survive those who
sacrificed themselves for them and that they will come forth later.
The twelve branches that have been cut down symbolize the signs of the
Xodiac who return regularly year by year. This Arcane XII means that 1
one must sacrifice one’s self for others without awaiting anything but,
ingratitude as a reward. Forgiveness must remain our most precious
gift, as it causes us to resemble more closely our Divine prototype."
The 12th HEBREW LETTER LAMEDH (not Lamed) signifies an OX GOAD and it
is equivalent to the number 30. Exoterically the Hebrews used this
symbol as a sign of service, or of labour. Hence Papus and others us
ing the Hebrew significane of this letter are wrong in their conclus
ions.
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers gives to TWELVE the attributes of a
FORTUNATE WRITING.
As the card has been very well described symbolically by the quotations
above We need not repeat the position of the Martyr on the gibbet. The
SECRET DISCOURSE
symbolism of the position of the man is shown in the symbolism of the
Rosicrucians. The Triangle with the APEX at the bottom, the true
meaning of which is only known to the TRUE ARCANE SCHOOLS, and. inas
much as this is expounded, so thoroughly in our lessons, it is needless
to go into any discussion on it at this time.
The significance of this card is that all who endeavor to live a life
of true Rosicrucianism, means the meriting of thanklessness in this
world. If you develop yourself to where the healing gift is easy to
apply and you quickly and conveniently go about giving personal treat
ments or absent treatments that are almost like miracles, you will
find that seldom do the sick express even the words ’’thank you" when
they are well. And as our Masters have expressed it, "They may even
say, as I have heard them say hundreds of times: 'Perhaps I was
not as sick as I thought I was’, or ’Perhaps nature would have cured
me anyway’. When so little thanks or appreciation is expressed when
health has been helped, one can easily imagine how much less is thought
of help in other personal problems." This theme of self-sacrifice is
so thoroughly expressed in Postulants' Discourses, that it might pay
you at this time to reread and meditate on it. It is the lesson of
this 12th card, that of personal sacrifice and martyrdom of self to the
advancement of mankind.
With this number 12 it might be well also to read the 12 tasks of
Hercules. Hercules in the Greek Fiction, was the Sun-God, and who
sacrificed his time and efforts to the cleaning of the Cosmic evil
doers. When read in this light, it will give you an idea of what an
Initiate must accomplish in his incarnations to make this Universe a
fit place to live in. Only when he sacrifices his own comforts and his
own life, if necessary, for the benefit of humanity, will he himself
progress. It has been suggested that the 12 Sons of Jacob and the 12
Disciples of the Christ carry out symbolically this same story of
sacrifice. In some works of ancient occultism the 12 sons of Jacob are
assigned the following attributes and to each is assigned a sign of the
Zodiac:
REUBEN, meaning "Behold a son." LIBRA.
SIMEON, it s: Listening Scorpio
LEVI Success Sagittarius
*
Name Quality Sign of ZZodiac

Judah Praised Capricorn
Dan To judge Aquarius
Naphtali Struggling Pisces
Gad A Troop Aries
Ashar Happiness Taurus
Issachar The laborer Gemini
Zebulun He lives Cancer
Joseph He shall add Loo
Benj amin Success Virgo,
ill discover, as you analyze much of occult teachings, that many
of the above attributes have been used in connection with the various
signs of the Zodiac when applied to mythology and symbolism.
SECRET DISCOURSE
For instance, the reaeon Joseph is assigned to LEO, Jacob says in
blessing him in the Í9th Chapter verse 22, Genesis, "Joseph is a fruit
ful bough, even a fruitfulhbough by a well, whose branches run over
the wall." Now the SUN is a fruitful bough. It is the life giver and
the SUN in astrology rules LEO. Consequently, the Ancients assigned
to the name of Joseph, "that he shall add".
It is only by an analysis of Bible symbolism that we learn to read
symbols correctly. This is another method of sacrifice, for it means
the burning of the "candle at both ends" to search through the
Scriptures/ through history, through mythology, that lessons and morals
may be secured that will help all mankind. You never will acquire
knowledge by merely the reading of learned or interesting books; you
must dig for it, and what you dig for by your own labour, that you
will retain. This is one of the sacrifices you must make in the weekly
lessons given you by your Rosicrucian lodge; that of delving into the
true meanings as the lessons indicate by experimentation, by meditation,
and finally by practice of these principles in your daily life.
Th© matter contained herein is officially issued through the Supreme Council of the
Secret Discourse Number__ {©
By
PRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
R-3
-B-
PAG-E ONE

THE THIRTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
’’DEATH”
Papus described this card as follows: ’’The hieroglyphic meaning of the
13th Hebrew letter MEM is a woman, the companion of man; it therefore
gives rise to ideas of fertility and formation. It is pre-eminently
the material and. female, the local and plastic sign, an image of ex
ternal and passive action. Employed at the end of words, this letter
becomes a collective sign, the final MEM. In this case it develops the
idea of being in unlimited space. Creation necessitates equal destruc
tion in a contrary sense, and therefore MEIvi designates all the re
generations that have sprung up from previous destruction, all trans
formations, and consequently death, regarded as a passage from one
world to the other. The MEM is one of the Three Mother Letters.
The ideas expressed by this card "death or the Skeleton Mower" are
those of a destruction preceding or following regeneration. A skeleton
mows down heads in a field, from which hands and feet spring up on all
sides, as the scythe pursues its work.
The works of the head (conception) become immortal as soon as they are
realized (heads and feet).
The 13th arcanum is explained by the 10th (fortune) and by the 16th
(destruction), between which it stands.
10 plus 16 equals 26; 26 divided by 2 equals 13.
Thirteen is therefore the center between YOD (principles of Creation)
and the Ayin (16) Principle of destruction.
The 13th Arcanum is completed by the 16th, Its complementary, as the
fifth was of the second, and the twelfth of the seventh. (See the 8th
and 5th arcana).
13 18
Death is completed by * The Moon
• 13 plus 18 equals 31
31 equals 4 equals 10 equals 1
14 17
Temperance is completed by The Stars
14 plus 17 equals 31
15 16
The Devil is completed by Destruction
15 plus 16 equals 31
The 13th card of the Tarot is placed between the invisible and visible
worlds. It is the universal link in nature, the means by which all
the influences react from one world to the other. It signifies--
-C-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE TWO
1 God the transformer--
THE UNIVERSAL TRANSFORMING PRINCIPLE.
Destructive and Creative.
2 The negative of realization—
DEATH
3. The Astral light accomplishing the function of the Creator—
THE UNIVERSAL PLASTIC FORCE
(Balancing Death and transforming Force.)”
Waite described this card as follows: ’’DEATH. The veil or mask of
life is perpetuated in change, transformation and passage from lower
to higher, and this is more fitly represented in the rectified Tarot
by one of the apocalyptic visions than by the crude notion of the reap
ing skeleton. Behind it lies the whole world of ascent in the spirit.
The mysterious horseman moves slowly, bearing a black banner emblazon
ed with the Mystic Rose, which signifies life. Between the two pillars
on the verge of the horizon there shines the sun of immortality. • The
horseman carries no weapon that is visible, but king ahd child and
maiden fall before him, while a prelate with clasped hands awaits his
end.
There should be no need to point out that the suggestion of death which
I have made in connection with the previous card is, of course, to be
understood mystically, but this is not the case in the present in
stance. The natural transit of man to the next stage of his being
either is or may be one form of his progress, but the exotic and almost
unknown entrance, while still in this life, into the state of mystical
death is a change in the form of consciousness and. the passage into a
state to which ordinary death is neither the path nor gate. The exist
ing occult explanations of the 13th card are, on the whole, better than
usual—rebirth, creation, destination, renewal, and the rest.”
Saint Germain,the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE
XIII. The REAPING SKELETON. A skeleton armed with a scythe symbolizes
‘Death’ mowing down human beings, whose hands and feet are constantly
born again, so to speak, while a rainbow rises in the horizon, an
emblem of the immortality of the soul. This Arcane XIII means that we
must raise our minds above earthly things, otherwise the bitterness of
our disappointment will shorten our days. However, if ’Death’ should
come to us early, we need not sorrow for it, since a new life and a
better one is promised us, according to our merits.”
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers 13 is represented by Wickedness,
and WRONG.
MEM, the Hebrew letter, applied to this card signifies WATER. It might
be interesting at this point to mention that M, the English equivalent
for MEM, is a conventionalized glyph for the waves, and thus ”m” in
this form was used by the American Indians ano. others. Nearly every
name given to the mother of the great Initiates begins with the letter
"M”. Thus we have MARY the mother of Jesus; MAIR the mother of Hermes,
MAYA MARIA, mother of the Siamese Savior, Sommona Cadom; MYRRHA, mother
of the Greek Adonis; MAYA the mother of Agni; MAYA the mother of Bud
dha. Moses was given his name because he was taken out of the water.
-B-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAC-E THREE
This 13th card is symbolized by a skeleton reaping human heads, hands
and feet. On the blade of the scythe wielded by Father Time is a ser
pent and a scarabaeus, and back of all is seen a rainbow. The accepted
symbolism of the scythe at work is that of perpetual destruction. The
serpent on the scythe represents the virile energy that has carried the
soul,symbolized by the scarab, in its pilgrimages of births and deaths
through the various reincarnations.
The skeleton mowing human heads, hands and feet signifies the thoughts,
works and understanding of man eventually completing each Cosmic cycle,
but the rainbow isa promise of a new life by rebirth whereby the per
sonality either will,progress in the scheme of evolution or will choose
to remain stationary or retrograde.
The lesson that we receive from this card is that the cosmos depends
upon innumerable conscious entities embraced in it for expression and
progression. And likewise man depends upon the innumerable cells of
his body for the expression upon the physical plane. Each of these
cells is as independent of man as man is independent of the earth on
which he lives. That is, each cell has its own individual conscious
ness, nor do the sum total of the cells comprise man; for the man has
a consciousness independent of these cells. Yet while these cells are
a portion of man’s anatomy they should each obey the dictates of man,
just as man should obey the commands of the Supreme Intelligence.
Even as man is undergoing a progressive cycle on earth, so each cell
in his body is undergoing a progressive cycle in association with him.
Therefore, while the ’Death’ of the organism liberates the Soul, this
transition is not without compensation to the individual cells.
Number 13, symbolized by Water, the great solvent, is to Rosicrucian
students, the sign of re-incarnation. For without this belief in re
incarnation, or what might be termed another opportunity, all philo
sophies are in error, and then there is no explanation for the cause
of our Being.
(This concludes the Sixteenth Discourse)

Secret Discourse
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVENTEEN
By Frater Aquarius,Scribe
THE FOURTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
"TEMPERANCE"
Papus described, this card as follows: ’’The 14th Hebrew letter NUN is
in a hieroglyphic sense the offspring of a female—a son, a fruit of
any kind, all things produced. The letter, therefore, has become the
image of the being produced or reflected, the sign of individual and
corporeal existence. As a final it is the sign of augmentation and
gives to the word which contains it all the individual extension of
which the thing expressed is susceptible. Astronomically, the NUN
corresponds with the Zodiacal sign of the SCORPION.
In short,NUN expresses production of any combination, the result of
the action of the ascending or creative forces and of the descending
or destructive forces, figured by the Star of Solomon.
The following ideas are expressed by TEMPERANCE the 14th card:
1. Combination of different fluids.
2. Individualization of existence.
The genius of the SUN pours the fluid of life from a golden vase into
a silver one (the first idea).
This essence passes from one vase to the other without one drop being
spilled, (second idea).
The 14th card represents a young girl whom we have already seen in the
11th arcanum, and whom we shall see again in the 17th.
The vital current placed upon her head in the 11th arcanum here passes
from one vase into another, but will spread further in the 17th arcanum
The 14th card of the Tarot shows us the fluid, hitherto carefully pre
served, now freely circulated in Nature.
1. Combination of active and passive fluids. Entry of Spirit
into Matter, and reaction of Matter upon Spirit—
INVOLUTION
2. Reflex, of Justice in the material world--
TEMPERANCE
3. Fixation of reflex.Life. Incarnation of Life--
INDIVIDUAL AND CORPOREAL LIFE."
Waite described this card as follows: "TEMPERANCE. A winged Angel,
with the sign of the Sun on his forehead and on his breast the square
and triangle of the septenary. I speak of him in the masculine sense,
but the figure is neither male nor female. It is held to be pouring
essences of life from one chalice to chalice. It has one foot upon
the earth and one upon the waters, thus illustrating the nature of the
essences. A direct path goes up to certain heights on the verge of the
horizon, and above there is a great light, through which a crown is
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER SEVENTEEN
seenvaguely. Hereof is some secret part of the Secret of Eternal Life,
as it is possible to man in his incarnation. All the conventional
emblems are renounced herein. So also are the conventional meanings
which refer to the changes in seasons, perpetual movement of life and
even the combination of these ideas. It is, moreover, untrue to say
that the figure symbolizes the genius of the sun, though it is the
analogy of the solar light, realized in the third part of our human
triplicity. It is called Temperance, fantastically, because, when the
rule of it obtains in our consciousness, it tempers, combines, and
harmonizes the psychic and-material natures. Under that rule we know
in our rational part something of whence we came and whi bher we are
going.
Saint Martin, The Rosicrucian, described this card as follows: "ARCANUM
XIV THE TWO URNS. A figure representing the Sun is transferring from
a golden vase into a silver vase the elemental forces of nature, a
symbol of the great magic agent—the Electric and Magnetic Fluids com
bined—the image of perpetual fecundation of Nature by means of Light
and Heat, which are also movement and life. This Arcane XIV means we
must so husband our forces, moral and physical, as to wear out all
obstacles, little by little as a drop of water pierces a stone.”
Exoterically NUN in Hebrew symbolizes a FISH.
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers 14 means SACRIFICE, LOSS.
This card is symbolized by the genie of the Sun holding a golden urn
and a silver urn and pouring from one to the other the conducting
fluid, of life. The genie is crowned with a flame to indicate that it
is a spirit; and its feet are winged to signify rapid movements. The
fluid transferred from one urn to the other is the symbol of transmuta
tion; and the eight rays of the sun which show behind the genie’s head,
signify the positive, or masculine, forces of nature and are exactly
equilibriated by the negative or female forces. The cloak over the
shoulder of the spirit indicates the perpetual fecundation of matter,
as symbolized by the cloak, by spirit.
This ensemble pictures the combination and interchange of masculine and
feminine, or positive and negative forces throughout nature, working
ceaselessly in all kingdoms, as the instigators and cause of all move
ments and life. *
The dualism of the positive and negative forces, so stressed in early
monographs, is so symbolically carried out in this card, that it is a
Key to the Cosmic Keyboard.
Pythagoras understood this symbology when, he defined it as sacifice or
loss, and was in fact referring to the polarity of numbers, the divers
ity of vibrations and the harmoni's,- sometimes alluded to in music as
notes and octaves.
Thus there is given to our students in our monographs a Key which un
locks through the wonderful law of Dualism, the apparent mystery con
cealed in the cipher of this card. Also the allusion to transmuticn
of inferior things into gold is symbolically expressed in the true
mystical interpretation of not gold as a metal, but of that metaphysical
inter-change of ignorance for Knowledge, gain for loss 2nd reward for
sacrifice. (This concludes the Seventeenth discourse)
Ká b á l á
UNVEILED
R-3
THE EABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER EIGHTEEN
By Erater Aquarius, Scribe
THE FIFTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
"THE DEVIL”
Papus described this card as follows: "SAMECH the 15th Hebrew letter
expresses the same hieroglyphic sign as ZAIN (card No. 7), that is to
say, an arrow—a weapon of any kind; but to this idea is here added
that of the arrow making a circular movement, or of any circle defining
and delineating circumference.
The idea of an impassable circle has given birth to that of Destiny,
of Fatality, circumscribing the limits of the circle in which the human
will can act freely; so that the Serpent forming a circle of his own
body, biting his own tail, has always been the symbol of Fatality, of
this Destiny, encircling the world in its embrace. It is the image of
the year (the ring) and of the fated and settled revelations of time.
As a letter, SAMECH is the link of ZAIN, reinforced and turned back on
itself. As a'simple letter, it corresponds with the zodiacal sign
Sagittarius.
In every cosmogony the DEVIL represents the mysterious astral force,
the origin of which is revealed to us by the hieroglyphic SAMECH.
But a little attentive consideration of the symbol will show us that
it contains several details which we have already seen in other figures
of the Tarot, though under a different aspect.
If we place the Juggler by the side of the Devil we shall see that the
arms of the two personages are using the same gesture, in an inverse
sense. The Juggler points his right hand towards the Universe, his
left hand towards God; on the other hand, the Devil raises his right
hand into the air, whilst his left points to the earth. Instead of
the magical, initiating wand of the Juggler, the Demon holds the light
ed torch, the symbol of black magic Destruction.
*
By the side of the Devil and balanced by him, are two personages re
producing the same symbolism that we find in the two women of the Lovers
(Card No. 6) and in the supports of the gibbet of the Hanged Man (Card
No. 12.).
The universal vivifying force represented by the 3rd arcanum has here
become the universal destroying force. The sceptre of Venus-Urania
has become the Demon’s torch; the Angel’s wings have changed into the
hideous pinions of the God of Evil.
The 3rd Arcanum symbolizes the Holy Spirit, or the Providence of Fabre
d'Olivet.
The 15th arcanum symbolizes the False Spirit, or the Destiny of Fabre
dbOlivet.
15 Plus 3 equals 18 divided by 2 which equals 9.
SECRET DISCOURSE
The 9th arcanum, which fills the center between the two figures
symbolizes Prudence, or the Human Will of ;,Fabre d’Olivet.
The Devil has materialized upon his head the universal fluid which
surrounded the head of the Juggler; this is indicated by the two point
ed horns which adorn him.
He stands upon a cube, which itself is placed upon a sphere, to indi
cate the domination of Hatter (the cube) over the Spirit (the Sphere).
The 15th card of the Tarot derives its signification from its own
symbolism—
1. DESTINY (Chance)
2. FATALITY The result of the fall of Adam-Eve.
3. The astral fluid which individualizes.
NAHSASH, The Dragon on the Threshold.”
Waite described this card as follows: ’’THE DEVIL.” The design is an
accommodation, mean or harmony, between several motives mentioned in
the first part of my descriptions. The Horned Goat of Mendes, with
wings like those of a bat, is standing on an altar. At the pit o^. the
stomach there is the sign of Mercury. The right hand is upraised and
extended, being the reverse of the benediction which is given by the
Hierophant of the fifth card. In the left hand there is a great flam
ing torch, inverted towards the earth. A reversed pentagram is ón the
forehead. There is a ring in front of the altar, from which two chains
are carried to the necks of two figures, male and female. These are
analogous with the 5th card, as if"Adam and Eve after their fall. Here
of is the chain and fatality of the material life.
The figures are tailed, to signify the animal nature, but there is hu
man intelligence in the faces, and he who is exalted above them is not
to be master for ever. Even now, he is also a bondsman, sustained by
the evil that is in him and blind to the liberty of service, with more
than his usual derision for the arts which he intends to respect and
interpret as a matter therein. Eliphas Levi affirms that the Baphome-
tic figure is occult science and magic. Another commentator says that
in the Divine world it signifies predestination, but there is no cor
respondence in that world with things which below are of the brute.
What it does signify is the Dweller"on the Threshold without the Mysti
cal Garden when those are driven forth therefrom who have eaten the
forbidden fruit.”
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described this card, as follows: ’’ARCANE
XV — TYPHOON. This is the Spirit of Evil, of Fatality and Chaos. It
is represented by a hippopotamus with the head, of a crocodile, the
feet of a goat and the characteristics of man and. woman. A snake
emerges from his body, to show that he begets nothing but evil; his
wings like those of a bat, show him to be the Spirit of Darkness. He
is seen here rising from ruins, one his hand.s waving the torch of
destruction and the other holding the sceptre of division and hatred.
At his feet are two men with goat heads and chains around their necks,
symbolizing those beings whom vice brings down lower than the beast.
The horn on the figure’s nose indicates his rebellion against the
SECRET DISCOURSE NUIS3ER EIGHTEEN PAGE THREE
Divine. Spirit, which he seems to he insulting. This Arcane XV means
that fatality will ruin your future plans, if your passions are not
t kept in strong control hy your will power.”
The esoteric meaning of SA-UEKH, the proper way to spell this loth
letter is A PROP.
1
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers 15 represents VIRTUE, CULTURE,
INTEGRITY.
In this card the spirit of Evil is standing triumphantly over the ruins
of a temple. In his right hand he holds a sceptre surmounted by a
circle resting between two divergent bars. These spreading bar3
signify the inverse forces that hem in and hamper the influence of
spirit, represented by the circle.It is presumed to be the emblem of
hatred and division.
In the other hand, this creature holds the flailing torch of destruction,
whose blaze has been applied to the ruins of the Temple, as shown by
the smoke arising from it. He is crowned with a flame to indicate he
is not of this world, and he has the wings of a bat, to indicate that
he is a denizen of the realm of darkness. The horn on his head signi
fies stubborn rebellion.
He has the breasts of a woman and the organs of a man, and is thus a
hermaphrodite, emblem of self-centeredness and a being devoid of love.
The body is draped like that of a hog to indicate greed. The feet are
those of a goat, to indicate the sign of Capricorn, the home sign of
Saturn or of Satan; the .sign devoted to material ambitions. And the
beings chained at the foot of this master of chaos also have goats’
heads, indicating that their intelligence has been used exclusively
to further material and selfish ambitions.
This malignant entity has the head of a crocodile, symbol of cruelty.
The snake emerging from his body, instead of from his brow, indicates
the use of the creative energy, not for enlightenment, but for physical
gratification.
This card to Rosicrucian students shpuld not be viewed in the light of
the symbolism it is pictured in. As mentioned heretofore there is no
Evil in the Universe unless our Consciousness compares Good with Bad.
I rather like the Pythagorean scheme of comparing the number 15 as
VIRTUE, CULTURE AND INTEGRITY, which bear out the Hebrew letter, the
15th in the list of the alphabet, (but not representing 15 in number)
as a PROP. It can be used by Rosicrucians as a further illustration
of positive and negative functions of all matter, of all intelligence,
of all actions. SATAN, the DEVIL, or SATURN, is a very ancient symbol
in the Mystic Doctrine. In astrology SATURN has been termed the
’’SUBDUER”, and is the most important planet to the estoeric astrologer,
as this planet marks the critical stage between the real and the un
real, the true end the false, the subjective and objective, light and
dark, good intent and procrastination. In no sense is it an evil
planet essentially, but its restraining and materialising influence
offers more opportunity for its interpretation into direct and deliber
ate evil than any other planet, owing to the solidifying and hindering
SECRET DISCOURSE NUliBDR EIGHTEEN PAGE FOUR
influence that it produces; for while it gives stability and. firmness,
it also inclines to weakness and. inconstancy . In common with other
planets it has a dual aspect, but at the same time its vibrations
through matter tend to produce greater extremes of good and evil than
any other planet. Thus by using the good influences we can secure
true humility, reverence, perseverance, endurance, sacrifice, surrender
and serenity, and make it a work of a purifying angel—Saturn; . In
this respect in every sense of the word SATURN is the medium that
chastens, and to all who strive after purity, virtue;* and modesty, the
words, "Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God," will
have a special meaning; for by leading the continent life which Saturn
demands, the gates of heaven will open and the blessed will see as God
sees. All the myths concerning Saturn or Satan are deeply interesting,
but it is unnecessary to quote them, as mythology is just full of the
symbolism of this Planet. We must only remember that the highest
mental attribute of Saturn is PERFECTION, and then we secure the deep
knowledge that Pythagoras had of the number fifteen, and it can then
also be co-related to the 15th letter in the Hebrew alphabet and it
does become a PROP to lean upon.
(This concludes the Eighteenth discourse)

| raw , * w
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER NINETEEN PAGE ONE
THE SIXTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
"THE LIGHTNING STRUCK TOWER"
Papus described this card as follows: The 16th Hebrew letter AYIN
expresses the same hieroglyphic as the VAU (Card No. 6) but material
ized. It is the sign of Material sense. Again degenerated, it ex
presses all that is crooked, false, perverse and bad. Astronomically
this letter corresponds with the zodiacal sign Capricorn.
This card bears a picture of a tower, with its battlements struck by
lightning; two men, one crowned, the other uncrowned, are falling with
the fragments of broken masonry; the attitude of the former recalls
the shape of the letter AYIN. This card contains the first allusion
to a material building in our pack, but we shall find the same symbol
reproduced in the 18th and 19th arcana. Here it signifies the in
visible or spiritual world, incarnated in the visible or material
world.
The 16th card represents the material fall of Adam. He will gradually
become more gross and earthly, until the 18th arcanum, in which he at
tains the maximum of his materialization. The significance of this
figure is all derived from the idea of fall, of the materialization
of the spiritual letter VAU.
1. Materialization of God the Holy Spirit, (see 3rd arcanum).
Entrance of the Holy Spirit into the Visible World. The
Holy Spirit acting like God of Matter.
2. The materialization of the Adam-Eve, who have been spiritual
ized until now.
Entrance of Adam-Eve into the visible World.—
THE FALL.
3. Materialization of the Universe-Principle--
THE VISIBLE WORLD.’"
Waite described this card as follows! "THE TOWER." Occult explanations
regarding this card are meagre and mostly disconcerting. It is idle
to indicate that it depicts ruin in all its aspects, because it bears
evidence on the surface. It is said further that it contains the first
illusion to material building, but I do not conceive that the Tower is
more or less material than the pillars which we have met with in three
previous cases. I can see nothing to warrant Papus in supposing that
it is literally the fall of Adam, but there is more in favour of his
alternative—that it signifies the materialization of the spiritual
world. The bibliographer Christian imagines that it is the downfall
of the mind, seeking to penetrate the mystery of God. I agree rather
with the Grand Orient that it is the ruin of the House of Life, when
evil has prevailed therein, and above all that it is the rending of a
House of Doctrine. I understand that the reference is, however, to a
House of Falsehood. It illustrates also in the most comprehensive way
the old truth that "except the Lord build the house, they labor in vain
that build it."
NUMBER NINETEEN PACE TWO
There is a sense in which the catastrophe isa reflection from the pre
vious card, but not on the side of the symbolism which I have tried
to indicate therein. It is more correctly a question of analogy: one
is concerned with the fall into the material and animal state, while
the other signifies destruction on the intellectual side. The Tower
has been spoken of as a chastisement of pride and the intellect over
whelmed in the attempt to penetrate the Mystery of Cod; but in neither
case do these explanations account for the two persons who are the
living sufferers. The one is the literal word made void and the other
is the false interpretation. In yet a deeper sense, it may signify
also the end of a dispensation, but there is no possibility here for
the consideration of this involved question.”
Saint Martin described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE XIV THE THUNDER
STRUCK TOWER. We see here a pyramid whose pinnacle is crushed down by
a stroke of lightning, throwing down two men, one of them with a crown
on his head. This symbolizes the ruin of human pricfe and the false
science by the sudden influx of the Astral fluid. This Arcane XVI means
that you are going straight to your ruin, which will be due to your
exaggerated pride, your foolish ventures and your voluntary mistakes."
The exoteric meaning of the loth letter in the Hebrew Alphabet AYIN is
an EYE.
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers SIXTEEN is represented to typify
LUXURY, SENSUALITY, GOOD-FORTUNE
This card is symbolized by a pyramid decapitated by a thunderbolt. A
crowned and an uncrowned man are precipitated from a platform built on
seven steps, falling down with the great of the debris.
A pyramid as the most stable of solids, is the symbol of earthly se
curity. As composed of four trines, which are its sides, it also
symbolizes the four material elements.
That the pyramid has been struck by lightning to the disaster of both
a crowned and an uncrowned man, symbolizes that nature is no respecter
of persons, and. that she strikes down both the high and the low, kings
as well as subjects, who transgress her law. It is also a symbol of
those rivalries which are so common among men, which divert energies
into channels that result in ruin for all. It also represents the false
security which results from materia.! success and the reliance upon
purely material science, as well as the sure punishment that is attri
buted to a disobedience of Cosmic Law.
Pythagoras uses our ancient teachings in showing that we must use our
good fortune, not for luxury and sensuality but for the benefit of all
mankind. It never was meant for man to be poverty striken, but he was
to have the best fruits of his labor as a material reward. However,
if we' make a god of success and devote our efforts only to the build
ing of material things, and forget the spiritual wants, then’as this
mighty building is symbolized as being destroyed and with it both ’
high and. mighty, rich and poor, must be the consequence.
THE EABALA UNVEILED -A-
NUMBER NINETEEN PAGE THREE
To the Rosicrucian student the pyramid or tower in a triangular form

has much symbolism that would cover pages to describe. It is not a
coincidence that the pyramid is on the Great Seal of the United State
nor that the capstone is lifted above the pyramid with an eye or blaz
ing sun in the center of the capstone. Thus the crest has never been
completed and, therefore, the pyramid is not finished. As one of our
high Rosicrucian students in the former period of activity in America
Thomas Jefferson, had much to do with the institution of this seal,
it naturally lee.ds us to take a much different construction of this
symbol than that taken by the uninitiated. The motto on this seal,
”N0VU3 ORDO SECLORUM," meaning "A new Series of Ages”—denoting that
a new order of things had commenced in the Western Hemisphere, is
likewise bearing fruit year by year, and we as Rosicrucian students
are showing the way.
(This concludes the Nineteenth Discourse)
*
20
By
PRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
NUMBER TWENTY P.^GE ONE
THE SEVENTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
THE STARS
Papus described this card as follows: "The 17th Hebrew Letter PKE
expresses the same hieroglyphic meaning as the BETH (2nd card) but in
a more extended sense. For while the BETH signifies the mouth of man
as an organ of speech, the PHE represents the produce of that organ:
Speech. It is the sign of speech and all that is connected with it—
the Word in action in Nature with all its conseouences. Astronomically
this letter responds to Mercury, the God of Speech, and all scientific
commercial diffusion, the God of Universal exchange between all beings
and all worlds. PHE is a double letter.
The ideas expressed by this symbol of the STAR are:
1. Of the expansion of fluids;
2. Of their external renewal.
A nude female pours the Water of Universal Life from two cups. The
genius of the Sun (14th arcanum) has now descended to the earth under
the form of this young girl, the image of eternal Youth. The fluids,
which she formerly poured from one vase to the other, she now throws
upon the ground (first idea).
The young girl is crowned with 7 stars; in the midst of them shines
one which is very large and brilliant. Near her an ibis (or sometimes
a butterfly) rests upon a flower (or a bush).
Here we find the symbol of immortality. The soul (ibis or butterfly)
will survive the body, which is only a place of trial (Ephemeral
flower.) The courage to bear these trials will come from above (the
stars).
The fall of the Divine and of the Human into the Material has. scarcely
taken place, when a mysterious voice*whispers courage to the Sinner,
by showing him future re-instatement through trial.
This card exactly balances the evil effects of the preceding one, and
from it we derive the following signification—
1. OPPOSITION OR DESTRUCTION^ No destruction is final. Every
thing is eternal and immortal in God—
IMMORTALITY.
2. The fall is not irreparable. This is whispered to us by the
intuitive sentiment that we name
HOPE:
3. The Visible Universe contains the source of its Divinization
in itself. This is—
THE FORCE WHICH DISPENSES THE ESSENCE OF LIFE,
which gives it the means of perpetually renewing its creations
after their destruction.”
THE XA3ALA UNVEILED -A-
NUMBER TWENTY PAGE WO
Waite described this card, as follows: ’’THE STAR. A great, radiant
Star of eight rays, surrounded by seven lesser stars—also of eight
rays. The female figure in the foreground, is entirely naked. Her
left knee is on the land and her right foot upon the water. She pours
the Water of Life from two great ewers, irrigating sea and land. Be
hind her is rising ground and on the right a shrub or tree, whereon
a bird alights. The figure expresses youth and beauty. The star is
L’etoile flamboyante, which appears in Masonic symbolism, but has been
confused therein. That which the figure communicates to the living
scene is the substance of the heavens and the elements. It has been
truly said that the mottoes of this card are ’’Waters of life freely",
and "Gifts of the Spirit."
The Summary of several tawdry explanations says this is the card of
hope. On other planes it has been certified as immortality and in
terior light. For the majority of prepared minds, the figure will ap
pear as the type of Truth unveiled, glorious in undying beauty, pour
ing on the waters of the soul some part and measure of her priceless
possession. But she is in reality the Great Mother in the Kabalistic
Sephira Binah, which is supernal to the Sepuiroth that are below in
the measure that they can receive her influx."
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described the card as follows: "ARCANE
XVII. THE STAR OF THE MAGI. This represents a nude girl with one
foot on the Sea and one foot on the Earth; she represents Truth and
holds two cups from which flow Kindness and Charity, the balm that
alleviates human suffering. The Sea represents the bitterness of the
days of sorrow. Over the young girl shines an eight-pointed star, a
double symbol of the Universe and of the Divine Trinity; at its center
is found a white pyramid, a black one un-side-down. This is the
emblem of the great occult law which is worded as follows: "That which
is above is like that which is below." Seven smaller stars represent
the seven Planets of Ancient Astrology. Next to the woman there is a
flower with three blossoms and above the upper one a butterfly opens
its wings.
This Arcane XVII means that if you free yourself from your lower pas
sions and your inborn errors, and steadfastly study the mysteries of
the true science you will be given the key to the mysteries of life."
The 17th Hebrew letter of the alphabet is RE, exoterically meaning "a
mouth. ’’
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers SEVENTEEN is represented as MIS
FORTUNE, DISREGARD, OBLIVION.
This card is symbolized by a blazing star of eight rays in the center
of which is a white trine with the point upward joined at its base to
a black trine with its point downward. This star is surrounded by
seven other stars. It hovers over a nude young girl who has one foot
on the sea and the other foot on land, and who pours a fluid from two
cups, one of gold, the other of silver. Near the girl is a flower of
three blossoms, and above the upper one a butterfly opens its wings.
This young girl is the emblem of TRUTH. She is nude, signifying that
TRUTH can be preceived only when stripped of the preconceived ideas
NUMBER TWENTY PAGE THREE
and dogmatic opinions with which it has been clothed by the artificial
ities of civilization.
She rests partly on the land and partly upon the sea to denote that
TRUTH is dual, the truth of reality and the truth of appearances, the
truth of the practical and the truth of the ideal-. The two cups re
present of course the negative and positive sides of everything that
manifests.
The eight pointed star symbolizes the Law of Equilibrium, the balance
between spirit and matter, male and female, the inner and the outer.
It is the book of the apocalypse sealed with seven seals, and thus
represents the inner realization and the outer realization, the birth
of the soul and the birth of the body, which in astrology is said to
be under the influence of the planets, represented herein by the seven
surrounding stars or seals.
Each of these smaller stars has four points, to signify the four mani
festations of matter, FIRE, WATER, EARTH and AIR.
We might indicate that the two TRINES of the larger star symbolize the
Hermetic Axiom, ”As it is below, so it is above”, and reveals that
evolution implies a preceding involution.
The butterfl3r is a symbol of immortality.
The most pronounced symbolism of this card is that it portrays dualism
in all its forms.
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers as applied to this card, MISFORTUNE,
DISREGARD and OBLIVION, shows that our ancient Masters well knew that
the various incarnations of man were for the purpose of purification
of the personality, so that it would learn that it could not disregard
the yearnings of the soul, which sensed misfortune and feared oblivion
for this personality If it did not obey the Cosmic Laws. Therefore,
while the pure intuitions of the Soul, when sufficiently freed from
Various other influences, are reliable guides to TRUTH; for those who
have not attained a very high degree of spiritual initiation, the soul
does not speak. This is one of the purposes of our lessons in Rosicru
cian studies, the awakening of the psychic faculties so that we may
recognize the truth of appearances always at its true value. We do
not deny the existence of matter and its properties, but we do know
that the material body is only a vehicle for the expression -of the
psychic faculties, which in the end are the REAL MAN. To become inti
mate with this REAL INNER SELF is the sole purpose of Arcane teachings
(This concludes the Twentieth Discourse)

in the Supreme Grand Lodge of A. M. O. R. C. and it should be returned to ¡t upon
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWENTY-ONE P^GE ONE
To The One Privileged:
THE EIGHTEENTH CARD OF THE TAROT
THE MOON
Papus described, this card as follows: "The 18th Hebrew letter TZADDI
represents the hieroglyphic idea connected with that of TETH (9th card)
but chiefly signifies a term, an aim, an end. It is a final conclud
ing sign, relating to all the ideas of term, of succession, division
and aim. The TZADDI is a simple letter; it corresponds with the
zodiacal sign of AQUARIUS.
We have traversed the steps which the spirit descends in its gradual
and utter fall towards the material world. All is now ended; the
spirit is completely materialized, and the change is indicated by the
18th card. It depicts a meadow feebly lighted by the moon.
The light, symbol of the soul, no longer reaches us directly; the
material world is only lighted by reflection.
The meadow is bounded by a tower on each side. Drops of blood are
falling from the moon.
The material world is the last point which the spirit can reach; it
can descend no lower. This is shown by the boundaries of the field.
The drops of blood represent the descent of the Spirit into Matter.
A path sprinkled with drops of blood loses itself in the horizon. In
the center of the field a dog and a wolf are howling at the moon; a
crayfish is climbing out of the water between the two animals.
The entry of spirit into matter is so great a fall that everything
conspires to augment it.
Servile spirits (the dog) savage souls (the wolf) and crawling crea
tures (the crayfish) are all present watching the fall of the soul,
hoping to aid in its destruction.
1. End of divine Materialization. Final point of involution:
CHAOS.
3. End of materialization of man—
THE MATERIAL BODY and its PASSIONS.
3. End of physical materialization.
MATTER."
Waite described this card as follows: "THE MOON. The distinction
between this card and some of the conventional types is that the Moon
is increasing in what is called the side of mercy, to the right of the
observer. It has 16 chief and 16 secondary rays. The card represents
life of the imagination apart from the life of the spirit. The pa/th
between the towers is the issue into the unknown. The dog and the
wolf are the fears of the natural mind in the presence of that place
of exit, which there is only reflected light to guide.
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE TUO
The last reference is the key to another form of symbolism. The intel
lectual light is a reflection and beyoncl it is the unknown mystery
which it cannot show forth. It illuminates our animal nature, types
of which are represented below—the dog, the wolf and that which comes
up out of the deeps, the nameless and hideous tendency which is lower
than the savage beast. It strives to attain manifestation, symbolized
by crawling from the abyss of water to the land, but as a rule it sinks
back whence it came. The face of the mind directs a calm gaze upon the
unrest below; the dew of thought falls; the message is: Peace, be
still; and it may be that there shall come a calm upon the animal
nature, while the abyss beneath shall cease from giving up a form."
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows: "ARCANE
XVIII. THE TV'ILIGKT . Two pyramids stand on the edge of a road; in
front of them two dogs howl at the moon; below a scorpion is seen. Cne
of the pyramids is white and is the emblem of True Science; the other
pyramid is black and is the symbol of Error. The two dogs represent
Good and Evil, and the scorpion is the emblem of Perversity, the worst
feature of vice. This Arcane XVIII means that eveiything is conspiring
against you and you alone are kept in ignorance of the real situation.
Enemies of the worst kind are plotting against you, often hiding their
treachery under the garb of flattery."
The 18th letter of the HEBREW LETTER is TSA-DRE and exoterically sign
ifies "a fish-hook."
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers EIGHTEEN is represented as symbol
izing MISERLINESS, HARDNESS, TYRANNY.
This card is symbolized by two pyramids at the edge of a road. The
moon above half obscured by the clouds, sheds a pale twilight. One
of the pyramids is black, which is presumed to represent the ignorant
and unspiritual part of life. The other is white, symbolizing a life
enlightened by science and spiritual wisdom. In front of it is a
door, or exit, indicating that those thus enlightened are not earth
bound, but pass freely co the psychic realms when the occasion demands.
In the road before the pyramids arc two dogs, one white and one black;
while between them in a circle of white crawls a scorpion. This again
signifies the duality of everything, and it is only by a comparison
that we learn what is ^osmic law and what is forbidden.
At first thought it seems rather hard, to reconcile why Pythagoras gave
to number 18 the attributes of MISERLINESS, HARDNESS and TYRANNY. Yet
upon investigation, we find that this old Rosicrucian Master ever had
uppermost in his mind, not the negative Qualities, but rather the
importance of the positive qualities.
He freely gave to his students knowledge, never exercised any tyranny
over them because of his superior knowledge, and consequently there
could be no lmrdness or harshness in this makeup. In his postulations
and experiments, he handed down freely to posterity, and veiled much
of his teachings, so that only they who had the stamina to work in the
right direction, would receive the knowledge to help on the scheme of
the Cosmic Law towards evolution.
-A-
The Buddha in his teachings to his disciples implied that even philo
sophy had its limits, and that which we attempt to describe is inde
scribable; wc must let words alone. The subjective self eludes all
description.
The Buddha wisely taught that a man is the architect of his own fortunes
in every relation of life. He lives in the house which his former ex
periences have built for him with his own hands; and inequalities and
sufferings, otherwise inexplicable, are set before us as a consequence.
Wealth may be a test or a misfortune, poverty a blessing and so forth.
Each can be tested or considered only in relation to the innermost
being of man; and none can judge of its workings but himself, who has
the problem of working with, and upon the stuff his thoughts and ac
tions have provided for him. This is the law of KARMA and he placed
it upon such a scientific footing that it is acceptable even today in
modern psychology. It is mechanical in its working, but by no means
mechanical in its genesis, for all its generators are creatures of
growth, development and perceptive consciousness, which can and will
be developed to the highest. Each one is free. He is captain of his
fate. Self-control and discipline can be made his servants. Causation
is a cosmic force and effects the whole tendency of the world as well
as of tne individual. The wave, small as it is, is part of the ocean.
No man can be righteous or unrighteous without affecting the universe,
because he is part of the universe, and we know that in a chain of con
sequences not an atom can move without affecting the march of the
planets. This, therefore, makes the Law of Karma a part of ourselves,
and henoe the teachings of- the AMORC, that there is only ONE SOUL in
the UNIVERSE becomes naturally and logically correct. This then makes
every one strive to do what is right, not because it is a selfish de
sire, but because the Cosmic Law so ordains. With this explanation
of the Buddha and that of Pythagoras, it is easy to observe the incor
rect descriptions of the symbolism described to this 18th card, and
the utter disregard its various exponents have of the true meaning of
this arcanum.
(This concludes the Twenty-First Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number..^-*
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWENTY-TWO PACE ONE
NINETEENTH LETTER OF TEE TAROT.
11 The Sun”
Papus described this card as follows: ’’The ISth Hebrew letter QUOPH
Hieroglyphically expresses a sharp weapon, everything that is useful
to man, that defends him and makes an effort for him.
The QU.OPH is therefore a particularly compressive, a stringent and
cutting sign; it is the image of agglomerative, restricting form, whicl
gives rise to the idea of material existence.
This letter represents KAPH 11 entirely materialized, applying itself
to purely physical objects. Here is a progression of the sign—
HE (Card 5) Universal Life
CHETH (Card 8) Elementary existence. The effort of nature.
KAPH (Card 11) Assimilated life, tending to material forms.
QUOPH (Card 19) Material existence, becoming the medium of forms.
QUOPH is a simple letter; it corresponds with the sign GEMINI.
Two naked children stand in a walled enclosure. The sun sends down
its rays upon them; drops of gold escape from him and fall upon the
ground.
The spirit resumes its ascendency. If is no longer a reflected light,
as in the previous arcanum, which illumines the figure, but the direct
creative light of the God of our Universe which floods it with its
rays.
The walls indicate that we are still in the visible or material world.
The two children symbolize the creative fluids, positive and negative,
of the new creature.
1. Awakening of the Spirit. Transition from the material world
to the divine world. Nature accomplishing the functions of
God—
THE ELEMENTS.'
2. The body of man is renewed—
NUTRITION; DIGESTION.
3. The material world commences its ascension towards God—
THE MINERAL KINGDOM.”
Waite described this card as follows: ’’THE SUN. The naked child
mounted on a white horse and displaying a red standard has been men
tioned already as the better symbolism connected with this card. It
is the destiny of the Supernatural East, and the great and holy light
which goes before the endless procession of humanity, coming out from
the walled garden of the sensitive life and passing on the journey
home. The card signifies, therefore, the transit from the manifest
light of this world, represented by the glorious sun of earth, to the
light of the world to come, which goes before aspiration and is typiSed
by the heart of a child.
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TUENTY-TUO PAGE TWO
But the last allusion is again the key to a different form or aspect
of the symbolism. The sun is that of consciousness in the spirit—
the direct as the antithesis of the reflected light. The character
istic type of humanity has become a little child therein—a child in
the sense of simplicity and innocence in the sense of wisdom. In that
simplicity he bears the seal of Nature and of Art; in that innocence,
he signifies the restored world. When the self-knowing spirit has
dawned in the consciousness above the natural mind, that mind in its
renewal leads forth the animal nature in a state of perfect conformity.'"
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows:
’’ARCANE XIX. THE DAZZLING- LIGHT. Under a radiant sun, a young man
and a young girl hold each other by the hand within a circle of flowers:
this Arcane symbolizes love, which brings Happiness; the sign within
the Sun above the couple is the symbol of universal generation. This
Arcane XIX means that you will be happy and no one shall take your
happiness from you, if you only keep it within the limits of the home
and the sanctuary of your heart.”
The 19th letter of the Hebrew alphabet exoterically means "the back
of the head” and is spelled KOPH.
In the Pythagorean scheme of numbers NINETEEN represents FOOLISHNESS
and INSANITY.
In this card, we have a young man and a young woman holding each other
by‘the hand. About them is a circle of 20 flowers which springs from
the earth. Above is a radiant Sun of 21 rays, in the center of which
is the symbol of union. This Sun is the symbol of perfect union and
of perfect harmony in physical desires, intellectual interest and
spiritual aspirations.
The young man and woman are simply dressed, indicating a simplicity
in desires and a purity of thought. The flowers springing up about
them symbolize the joy and happiness of the domestic circle which more
than compensates them for material hardships. The 20 flowers signify
the potency of domestic harmony to Awaken and Resurrect the spiritual
flora of the soul.
Inspiration means the indrawing of the spirit. The source of all life
and energy and spiritual power is the SUN, and HE is the true source
of inspiration. Papus gives the zodiacal influence of this card to
Gemini. He is wrong for it belongs to LEO, the true home of the
SUN. LEO is the home of the SUH, the heart center of man through
which the SUN exerts its strongest inspirational power. LEO, there
fore corresponds to the capacity to receive inspiration. Love, which
is ruled, by the sign of LEO, is acknowledged to be the power which
opens the inspirational gates. This is symbolized by the SUN over
shadowing the lovers in this card.
At the center of our solar system is rhe SUN, the giver of life and
light to the whole system. Its symbol in astrology is a point within
the circle, symbolising the one unity underlying all things. This
point in the middle of the Circle, is the beginning of all that is to
be, the unmanifested, absolute, primordial, permanent Centre, the
unspoken WORD from which all is to emanate.
-A-
From the Eastern Philosophy known as the WISDOM RELIGION, we have

been taught to look upon the SUN as the physical body, or rather the
outward glory, of the CENTRAL INTELLIGENCE in the Solar System. The
SUN, however, is only the reflection of the CENTRAL or UNIVERSAL SUN,
although to us on earth it represents the highest we can hope to know
or understand ’while inhabiting human bodies. Every sun in the heavens
is but the reflection of a DIVINE GLORY of which we can obtain no
adequate conception, for no man can look upon the REAL SUN and LIVE.
In this story which comes to us of the Ancient Wisdom religion, 'it
is postulated that from the CENTRAL SUN, which itself is triple, arise
Seven Beings or Holy Ones, who send forth Their Rays or forces info
Seven Solar systems; and our SUN represents one of these Rays. In
the New Testament we read that Jesus said: "I and my father are one"
(John X, 30), "and I ascend unto my Father and your Father" (John XX,
17)—showing that He and those who followed Him belonged to the same
'Star’ or 'Father' in the same planetary realm; and this is the
astrological explanation of the statement in John XIV, 2: "In my
Father's house are many mansions."
Our visible Sun is therefore shown to be the SHADOW of the CENTRAL SUN,
acting as a concrete symbol of the Eternal POINT from which it emanates,
and around which it moves in a cycle of thousands of years.
We, as Rosicrucian Students, have to do with each incarnation as we
find it, and postulations of the hereafter are only to a certain ex
tent impossible to put in language that is entirely understandable to
our consciousness. Whether the Seven Great Spirits or Coamocratores,
beyond our Visible SUN, have a DIRECT reflection in the seven planets
familiar to astrologers, we are therefore unable to say definitely.
But it appears to be evident that applying the maxim, "As above so
below," the Sun of our System is a Star having streams of influence
which seem to link it with each planet and give to each a special
lordship over certain signs of the Zodiac; for the SUN has primal
lordship over ALL the signs, and then each planet is assigned or
allotted its separate rulership under the SUN. Exoterically, then,
the physical Sun is the center of our manifested Solar System.
Esoterically, it is the focus of a Rary from the CENTRAL SUN or Supreme
Intelligence presiding over the whole of our Universe; and from the
Sun we receive as much of the Central Sun* s rays as are manifested
through this focus.
(This concludes the Twenty-Second Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number.... 23.
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
SECRST DISCOURSE NUMBER TWENTY-THREE PACE ONE
THE TWENTIETH CARD OF THE TAROT
’’The Judgment”
Papus described this card as follows: ’’The 20th Hebrew letter RESH
hieroglyphically means the head of man, and it is therefore associated
with the idea of all that possesses in itself an original, determined
movement. It is the absolute sign of motion, good or bad, and ex
presses the renewal of things with regard to their innate power of
motion. The RESH is a double letter, and responds astronomically to
SATURN.
An angel with fiery wings, surrounded by a radiant halo, sounds the
trumpet of the last judgment. The instrument is decorated with a cross.
A tomb opens in the earth, and a man, woman and child issue therefrom;
their hands are joined in sign of adoration.
How can the reawakening of nature under the influence of the Word be
better expressed? We must admire the way in which the symbol answers
to the corresponding Hebrew hieroglyphic.
1. Return to the divine World. The Spirit finally regains
possession of itself—
ORIGINAL DETERMINED MOTION.
2. Life renews itself by its own motion—
VEGETABLE LIFE
RESPIRATION
3. The material world progresses one degree in its ascension
towards God—
THE VEGETABLE WORLD.”
Waite described this card as follows: ’’THE LAST JUDGMENT. I have said
that this symbol is essentially invariable in all Tarot sets, or at
least the variations do not alter its character. The great angel is
here encompassed by clouds, but he blows his bannered trumpet, and the
cross as usual is displayed on the banner. The dead are arising from
their tombs—a woman on the right, a man on the left hand, and between
them their child, whose back is turned. But in this card there are
more than three who are restored, and it has been thought worth while
to make this variation as illustrating insufficiency or current explana
tions. It should be noted that all the figures are as one in the wonder
adoration and ecstacy expressed by their attitudes. It is the card
which registers the accomplishment of the great work of the transforma
tion in answer to the summons of the Supernal—which summons is heard
and answered from within.
Herein is the intimation of a significance which cannot well be carried
further in the present place. What is that within us which does sound
a trumpet and all that is lower in our nature rises to response—almost
in a moment, almost in the twinkling of an eye? Let the card continue
to depict, for those who can see no further, the Last Judgment and the
resurrection in the natural body; but let those who have inward eyes
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWENTY-THREE PAGE TWO
look and.efts cover therewith. They will understand that it has'been
truly called in the past a card of eternal life, and for this reason
it may he compared with that which passes under the name of Temperance.”
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows: ’’ARCANE
XX, THE RISING of THE DEAD. A Genius, is blowing a trumpet above a
Sarcophagus out of which emerge a family of father, mother and child.
This not only symbolizes the Last Judgment of the Dead, but also the
awakening of souls that have been put to sleep by error or inaction.
This Arcane XX, means that you must not allow yourself to sink into the
sloth of forgetfullness, since you have a mission to fulfill and
Providence is reaefy to reveal it to you as soon as you show yourself
willing to accept the message.”
The 20th letter in the Hebrew Alphabet is called RESH and exoterically
means ”a HEAD.”
In the Pythagorean scheme of number TWENTY is represented to mean
WISDOM, RIGOUR, MELANCHOLY.
In this card is symbolized a sarcophagus on whose side is pictured a
scarab. Above this tomb a genie sounds a trumpet, whereupon it opens
and a man, woman and child rise from it, still dressed in their wind
ing sheets.
The sarcophagus is the tomb through which man ascends to a higher life.
The scarab is a symbol of the immortality of the soul. The genie
blowing the trumpet is the call to ascend to the Cosmic. A man, a woman
and a child arise together to indicate that immortality depends upon
the trinity of positive and negative soul-monads united into a cosmic
consciousness. The innocence of the ego is represented by the child.
The real tomb is the physical body which confines and envelopes the
soul while it develops its powers through the function of social life,
its relations to other life-forms.
The Rosicrucian student cannot entirely accept the symbolism of this
card; it is, as Mr. Waite has stated, entirely too incomplete in its
conception. If we are to secure a lesson from the card we are again
compelled to turn to the symbolism of the number 20 from the Pythagorean
scheme of numbers. This ancient Rosicrucian philosopher and Initiate,
said that twenty represents WISDOM, RIGOUR and MELANCHOLY. What really
should be connected with 20 in the TAROT CARD is not THE JUDGMENT, but
the picture of an old man, full of wisdom, hale and hearty, yet with an
air of sadness on his face. We could then read this card in its true
significance. Wisdom comes with age, not material age, but the age of
the SOUL in its gathering of personality instead of wasted incarnations,
paying the Karma of its, (the personality,) slothfulness. If in each
incarnation we add to this ¿tore of personality, we become vigorous
and in harmony with all relations we bear to our fellowmen; yet we have
that sadness, or as Pythagoras called it, melancholy, 'for those who in
ignorance of the Cosmic Law are building up not ’’treasures in heaven”
but more Karma.
NUMBER TWENTY-THREE PACE THREE
We know that the hociy after transition goes hack to the elements from
which it came, therefore there cannot he any resurrection as symbolized,
in these cards of the self same body. Our lessons are sufficient to
cover this phase of the analyzation of this card and we certainly need
not go into any lengthy explanation of our postulations.
The ever repeated symbolism of dualism, and its accompanying manifesta
tion is beautifully exprsessed in the man, woman and child, the positive
and negative of the adults, unite to bring into manifestation the child,
the picture representing the Eternal Triangle.
(This concludes the Twenty-Third discourse)
*
Secret Discourse Number... 24.

-B-
PAG-E ONE
NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR
THE TWENTY-FIRST CARD OF THE TAROT
’’The Fool”
Papus described this card as follows: ’’SHIN, the 21st letter of the
Hebrew alphabet, expresses the same hieroglyphic meaning as the ZAIN,
the 7th arcanum and SAMECH the 15th arcanum, this is an arrow, an
object directed to an aim. But the movement which was direct in the
ZAIN and which becomes circular In the SAMECH, here takes the form of
a vibration from one pole to the other, with an unstable point of
equilibrium in the center. The SHIN Is, therefore, the sign of re
lative duration and of the movement connected-therewith, which the
SAMECH expresses cyclic movement, and therefore absolute duration.
SHIN is one of the three mother letters.
A careless., looking man, wearing a fool’s cap, with torn clothes and
a bundle on his shoulder, goes quietly on his way, paying no atten
tion to a dog which bites his leg. He does not look where he is going
so walks towards a precipice, where a crocodile is waiting to devour
him.
This is an image of the state to which unresisted passion will reduce
a man. It is the symbol of the FLESH and of its gratification. From
a moral point of view the following verses from Eliphas Levi well ex
plain this symbol:
’’Sorrow lessons its work, in fulfilling a task;
Woe to the sluggard who sleeps on his way;
Like a dog at his heels pain clings to him fast,
If he leave for to-morrow the work of today.”
1. More rapid return to the Divine World. Personality asserts itself
THE MOTION OF RELATIVE DURATION.
2. The intellect roughly appears under the influence of evolution—
INNERVATION: INSTINCT
3. The matter of the world attains the maximum of its material
progression—
THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.”
Waite described this card as follows: ”No. ZERO. THE FOOL. With
light step, as if the earth and its trammels had little power to re
strain him, a young man in gorgeous vestments pauses at the brink of
a precipice among the great heights of the world; he surveys the blue
distance before him—its expanse of sky rather than the prospect be
low. His act of eager walking is still indicated, though he Is
stationary at the given moment; his dog is still bounding. The edge
which opens on the depth has no terror; it is as if angels were wait
ing to uphold him, if it came about that he leaped from the height.
His countenance is full of intelligence and expectant dreams. He has
a rose in one hand and in the other a costly wand, from which depends
over his right shoulder a wallet curiously embroidered. He is a
NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR
prince of the other world, on his travels through this one—all amidst
the morning glory, in the keen air. The sun which shines behind, him,
knows whence he came, whither he is going, and. how he will return by
another path after many days. He is the spirit in search of experience.
Many symbols of the Instituted Mysteries are summarized in this card,
which reverses, under high warrants, all the confusions that have pro
ceeded it.
In this Manual of Cartomancy, Grand Orient has a curious suggestion
of the office of the Mystic Fool, as a part of his process in higher
divination; but it might call for more than ordinary gifts to put it
into operation. We shall see how the card fares according to the
common arts of fortune telling, and it will be an example, to those
who can discern, of the fact, otherwise so evident, that the Trumps
Major had no place originally in the arts of psychic gambling, when
cards are used as the counters and pretexts. Of the circumstances
under which this art arose we know, however, very little. The con
ventional explanations say that the Fool signifies the flesh, the
sensitive life, andty a peculiar satire its subsidiary name was at
one time the alchemist as depicting folly at the most insensate
stage.”
SAINT MARTIN, the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows:
’’ARCANE XXI THE CROWN OF THE MAGI. We have before us a wreath made
out of lotus flowers. At each of the four angles is found a head,
respectively, of a lion, of a man, of an eagle, and of a bull; they
symbolize the four winds of the spirit. The wreathe itself is the
emblem of the magic chain that unites all beings, all things and all
ideas. Under the wreath is a kneeling young girl representing Reli
gion and playing upon a harp of three strings, the image of the triple
harmony within man: SOUL, MIND, BODY. This Arcane XXI, means that
you may reach the greatest height to which man may aspire; it pro
mises you that your most ambitious desires will be realized and that
your final success will only be limited by your wishes.”
The 21st letter of the Hebrew Alphabet SHIN exoterically represents
"a TOOTH.”
21 in the Pythagorean scheme of numbers represents MYSTERY, FECUNDITY
and PRODUCTION.
As there is a mix-up in the letters and numbers of the Tarot cards at
this point, Papus calls it card 21, Waite calls it card ZERO, and
Saint Martin describes the 21st card as the 22nd and the 22nd as the
21st, we will therefore continue with the 22nd card of the Tarot and
then give our symbolism as we find it at the conclusion of these two
cards. We follow with the
TWENTY-SECOND CARD OF THE TAROT.
THE WORLD
Papus described this card as follows: THE TAU, the 22nd Hebrew letter,
has the same hieroglyphic meaning as the DALETH the 4th card, that is
a womb; but it is chiefly the sign of reciprocity, the image of all
that is mutual and reciprocal. It is the sign of signs, for to the
NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR
abundance of the letter DALETH 4th card, and by dint of resistance and
protection of the letter TETH, 9th card, it adds the idea of PERFEC
TION of which it is the symbol. In the primitive Hebrew alphabet
TETH was represented by a CROSS. This letter is double and in astro
nomy represents the SUN.
A nude female figure holding a wand in each hand, is placed in the
center of an ellipsis, her legs crossed (like those of the Hanged man
of the 12th card). At the four angles of the card we find four animals
of the Apocalypse, and the four forms of the Sphinx: The Man, the
Lion, the 3ull and the Eagle.
This symbol represents the Macrocosm and the Microcosm; that is to say,
God and Creation, or the Law of the Absolute. The four figures placed
at the four comers represent the four letters of the Sacred Name, or
the four great symbols of the Tarot.
THE SCEPTRE or YOD FIRE
THE CUP or HE WATER
THE SWORD or VAU EARTH
THE PENTACLE or 2nd HE AIR.
Sceptre Pentacle
Cup * Sword
Between the sacred word that signifies GOD and the centre of the
figure is a circle or ellipsis, representing NATURE and her regular
and fatal course. From this comes the name ROTA, wheel, given to it
by William Postel. Lastly the centre of the figure represents human
ity, ADAM-EVE, the third term of the great series of the Absolute,
which is constructed:
The Impenetrable Absolute, the En Soph of the Kabalists, the
PARABRAHM of the Hindus—
The impenetrable Absolute of God...................... 1st septenary
The soul of the Absolute Man............................... 2nd ”
The body of the Absolute of the Universe... 3rd ”
This card therefore contains in itself a recapitulation of all our
work, and proves to us the truth of our deductions.”‘
NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR
Waite described, this card as follows: "No. 21 THE WORLD. As this
final message of the Major Trumps is unchanged—and indeed unchange
able—in respect to its design, it has been partly described in its
deeper sense. It represents also the perfection and end of the Cosmos,
the secret which is within it, the rapture of the universe when it
understands itself in Cod. It is further the state of the soul in the
consciousness of Divine Vision, reflected from the self-knowing spirit.
But these meanings are without prejudice to that which I have said
concerning it on the material side. It has more than one message on
the macrocosmic side and is, for example, the state of the restored
world when the lav; of manifestation shall have been carried to the
highest degree of natural perfection. But it is perhaps more especial
ly a story of the past, referring to the day when all was declared to
be good, when the morning stars sang together and all the Sons of God
shouted for joy. One of the worst explanations concerning it is that
the figure symbolizes the Magus when he has reached the highest degree
of initiation; another says that it represents the absolute, which is
ridiculous. The figure has been said to stand for TRUTH, which is,
however, more properly allocated to the 17th card. Lastly, it has
been called the Crown of the Magi.”
Saint Martin, the Rosicrucian, described this card as follows: "ARCANE
XXII THE CROCODILE. This image which has often been called the
Atheist or the FOOL, represents a blind man with a bag on either side
of his shoulder and a stick in his hand, walking towards a broken
obelisk, stretched on the ground and behind which, with its huge mouth
open a crocodile awaits him. It is truly the picture of the Atheist
who sees not the divine light and carries the weight of his mistakes
and his faults. His stick cannot guide him, and he walks, urged on
by fatality towards his ruin, symbolized by the voracious crocodile.
In the sky above the sun is partially eclipsed by a dark shadow, the
symbol of Doubt destroying Faith. This Arcane XXII means that a
number of misfortunes are threatening you, and that your only hope is
to come to you from Heaven towards which your prayers must rise con
stantly . "
The 22nd Hebrew letter TAV exoterically means a "CROSS MARK."
The Pythagorean scheme of numbers Twenty-Two is described to mean
CHASTISEMENT, PENALTY, HURT.
According to Papus and Waite the 21st card signifies the FOOL, while
Saint Martin describes this card as the 22nd. Arcanum XXI has apparent
ly a dual interpretation, that of material and spiritual meanings.
There is little to add to the symbolism as pictured by this card to
that which has been given.
The symbolism of the WORLD the last card of Papus and Waite and the
21st card of Saint Martin likewise are fully described in their symbo
lisms, As I mentioned at the beginning of the description of these
cards, I like the pictured symbols of Saint Martin better than those
of any other set. Thus Saint Martin signified the card called by Papus
and Waite "THE WORLD" as the CROWN of the MAGI. Here we have a young
girl kneeling and playing a harp of three strings. Above is a wreath
NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR
of 12 flowers, each flower has twelve blossoms. At each of the four j
angles of the wreath is a head., the two below being a a crowned eagle
and. bull, the two above being the heads of men, one the low brow of a
primitive man, the other the brow of the civilized man, with the
serpent’3 head at the brow to indicate mental fertility.
The young girl symbolizes the purity of life. She is modestly clothed
to indicate simplicity of living and moderation of desires. She kneels
as she plays the harp to indicate the absolute devotion to the higher
laws, and prayerful aspirations to live a spiritual life.
The harp has three strings, signifying harmony of body, intellect and
emotions.
The twelve flowers of the wreath above are the twelve zodiacal signs
in which all experience is gained. The three blossoms of each flower
indicate that the soul has garnered experience on the three planes,
physical, astral and spiritual.
The head of the primitive man is adorned with a Lion's skin to signify
the creative forces of the solar sign LEO, and the courage which is
necessary to all real attainment. The head of the Bull represents the
fructifying agent of nature and points out the necessity of labor in
all progress. The Crowned Eagle signifies that sex, which is governed
by the sign of SCORPIO, has been turned into the channels which lead
to spirituality. And the head of the civilized man indicates that
both intuition and intelligence are necessary guides in unfolding the
highest spiritual possibilities.
These four emblems ranged around the Zodiac typify the processes of
evolution. They are the four forms of the Egyptian Sphinx, and also
symbolize the passage of the Sun through the four zodiacal quadrants.
As applied to adeptship, they point out that the neophyte must.have
energy and courage to sustain his efforts, must have knowledge to
direct his energies properly, must labor ceaselessly for the realiza
tion of his aspirations, and must gradually tune his emotions to a
higher, more spiritual vibratory level. Those four attributes, WISDOM,
PERSEVERANCE, COURAGE and LOVE are usually rendered in occult circles
”TO KNOW, TO DO, TO DARE and TO BE SILENT.”
We have followed the path of the Twenty-two cards of the Major Arcanum
of the Tarot as applied to symbology and its connection with the~
Kabala. You can judge for yourself by the many examples given of the
utter confusion that exists in the minds of occultists how to tie up
these twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet with numerology, with
astrology, and the fallacy of their interpretations. I have endeavor
ed at the end of each card to give a true lesson that might be applied
to the card mentioned and how it could be properly woven into Rosicru
cian teachings.
I have tried to eliminate much that is guess work and have quoted from
the ancient Masters of our Order to enable you to ascertain that there
is a true KABALA, that it has always existed, but that it can only be
attained by digging and through proper guidance of the Rosicrucian
teachings that have been established for that very purpose.
NULI3ER TWENTY FOUR
You are daily receiving knowledge of the true Kabala of the Ancient
Mystery Schools, end in your weekly lessons from grade to grade, if
you have the stamina and courage to continue, until you reach the
higher grades, the real story of the Kabala will unfold itself to you
just as a beautiful rose unfolds from a bud. May the God of our
Hearts guide you in your studies, and may you have the courage and
spiritual guidance that is so necessary to all Rosicrucian students
in their search for Knowledge to use for the benefit of all mankind.
The following lessons will be a continuation of the study of the
Kabala, but will treat with another phase of it—the science of sym
bology.
(The concludes the Twenty-Fourth Discourse)

Ká b á l á
UNVEILED
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUMBER TWENTY-FIVE
PRELIMINARY TO PART TWO

SUMMATION
There are, as you know, 56 other cards of the TAROT, they are called
the 56 MINOR ARCANE3. These 56 cards are divided into four suits of
14 cards each:
THE SCEPTERS *
THE XING, THE QUEEN, THE WARRIOR or KNIGHT, THE PAGE OR SLAVE
and the numbered cards 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10
THE CUPS
THE SWORDS
THE PENTACLES
All I can ascertain from these 56 cards is that they are used, for what
is known as ’’Spreads" or divination or rather fortune telling.
Saint Martin in his description of each card of the Major Arcanum gave
his meaning of each card as used for divination as you will ascertain
by looking at the bottom of each description.
For those who desire to know how he used the balance of the 53 cards
for this purpose, you can secure a book for 50 cents at your book
seller and get a description of the method for each card.
I gave you the full description of each card by Papus to arouse your
interest, and if you have carefully followed his description you will
see that he has attempted to establish a principle of three primary
principles as considered through their evolution: The Universe, Lían,
and God. He assumes that there is a progression which starts from
God, the Holy Ghost, to end in Master, while passing through a number
of varying modalities. Then another graduation leads from Hatter to
God, the primitive origin of all things.
We, as Rosicrucian students, receive this story of Involution and
Evolution in a more concrete and satisfactory manner. The experiences
of Rosicrucians for ages is at our hand, to guide and assist us pro
perly in this path of initiation and all guess work has been carefully
eliminated, and our postulations have been so presented that they are
easy to test by experiments.
The Cosmogony presented by Papus is simply a copy work gotten at second
hand from raeddlars with this Cosmic Science, and we as Rosicrucian
Students receive a Cosmogony that is not only scientifically correct,
but as we go through the v?,rious Degrees we begin to realise the
Divineness and completeness of the teachings of the AMORC under the
guidance of Masters who KNOW.
Naturally, if we desired, we could present lessons on the Kabala that
would take years of lessons to complete. This would entail first a
complete knowledge of HEBREW so as to make comparisons with what has
been presented to the world as the "TRUE KABALA" and then its proper
presentation as the Order has it from the most ancient times.
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE NUU3ER TWENTY-FIVE
It would mean a complete presentation of the study of Esoteric Astro
logy, so that you would be enabled to pick out the flaws of the present
system of Astrology, wrongly so-called, and secure a knowledge of this
Ancient Science in which our Ancient Brethern were so thoroughly
schooled in. Yet this branch belonged to only one section of our
students, and was not known to all students.
It would mean a complete study of numerology, so that you could see
the fallacy of the various systems of numerology as it i3 now practiced.
A hint of this numerology has been given to you in each card as to how
the students of our Rosicrucian 3rother Pythagoras were taught it.
You do receive one branch of the Kabala, that of vibrations, in all
its entirety, through the various Degrees. This in itself has enabled
you to understand the wrong descriptions given to most of the cards of
the Llajor Arcanum.
This series of lessons has been presented to you to open to your study
the science of symbology, the reading of pictures, you might call it,
so that you might become familiar with the most ancient manner of
writings. Thus when you read books, you will be enabled to form in
your mind a picture of what is being presented and draw for yourself
a picture symbolizing what the author is trying to convey. If the
lessons have awakened your Consciousness to this phase alone, it has
accomplished much. If it leads you to research into many pleasant
by-paths of study, it has accomplished more, and finally if it has im
pressed you with the fact that the ALiORC teachings are complete, logi
cal and practical, then it is indeed typical of all the efforts of
Rosicrucian students both past and present.
(This ooncludes the Twenty-Fifth discourse)

Secret Discourse
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE PART II
NUMBER TWENTY-SIX
One of the difficulties that confronts the student of the Kabala is
a proper sequence of following this intricate occult and theosophical
subject.
However, if we start our study with a knowledge of the TEN SEPHIROTE
or emanations of the creative Deity, called AIN SOPH, (Ain Soph is the
Being who is the cause and governor of all things,—i.e. a Being, in
finite, boundless, absolutely identical with itself, united in itself,
without attributes, will, intention, desire, thought, word or deed)
and that these emanations or SEPKIROTH are emanated from the ABSOLUTE,
the AIN SOPH, then we can come to a conclusion that while the AIN SOPH
is the creator, yet all manifestations must ensue through the SEPHI-
ROTHS.
This is absolutely essential to understand the Kabala, because the
Deity is invisible and exalted, and therefore the Sephiroth are the
medium between the Ain Soph and the real world. This is based on the
fact so greatly enlarged by the Kabala that the real world is limited
and not perfect, therefore it cannot directly proceed from the Ain
Soph; still the Ain Soph must exercise influence over it, or perfec
tion would cease. Hence the Sephiroth, which in their intimate con
nection with the Ain Soph, are perfect, and in their severance imper
fect, must be the medium.
This conclusion therefore brings us to our first proposition that the
SEPHIROTH are EMANATIONS, and not CREATIONS. This must needs be so,
far as the absolute AIN SOPH is perfect, the Sephiroth proceeding there
from must also be perfect, hence they are not created.
From this proposition comes the second that, the first SEPHIRA was in
the AIN SOPH as a power before it became a reality; then the second
SEPHIRA emanated as a potency of the intellectual world; and after
wards the other SEPKIROTH emanated for the moral and material worlds.
This, however, does not imply a "prius and pesterius," or a graduation
in the AIN SOPH, but just as a light whose kindled lights, which shine
sooner and later, and variously, so it embraces all in a unity. Thus
the SEPHIROTH are both active and passive,. As the SEPHIROTH do not
set aside the unity of the AIN SOPH, each one of them must receive from
its predecessor and impart to its successor—i.e., be receptive and im
parting.
We likewise must remember that these TEN SEPHIROTH stand for certain
things in the FOUR WORLDS.
If we set up a table of these things, we begin to see that the com
plexities of reading about the Kabala begin to become more comprehens
ible, and while we may or may not agree with the theories set forth,
we are enabled to trace the philosophies to other sources.
Let us begin with the names of the Ten Sephiroth and establish our
basis: The first name will be the Hebrew name and the second column
will contain the English equivalent:
SECRET DISCOURSE PART II PAGE TWO
NUMBER TWENTY-SIX
1. Kether Crown 6. Tuphereth Beauty
2. Chokmah Wisdom 7. Netzach Victory
3. Binah Understanding 8. Hod Glory
4. Che sed Mercy 9. Ye sod Foundation
5. Ge bur ah Severity 10. Malkuth Kingdom
Our next table must contain the names of the four kingdoms:
1. ATZILOTK or the ARCHETYPAL WORLD
2. BRIAH or the world of Creation
3. YETZIRAH or the world of foundation J
4. ASIAH or the material world.
Thus in the World of ATZIOLTH or ARCHETYPAL WORLD, which gave birth to
the other three worlds, each containing a repetition of the SEPHIROTH,
but in a descending scale of brightness, we come to our next table of
the 10 divine names:
1. EREIEH 6. ELOAH VADAATH
2. JEHOVAH 7. J e hov ah T z ab ao th
3. JEHOVAH ELOHIM 8. ELOHIM Tzabaoth
4 EL 9. Shaddai, El Chai
5.’ ELOHIM GI30R 10. Adonai Lielekh.
In the WORLD OF BRIAH, or World of CREATION, also called by many writers
’’the Throne”, we arc confronted with the statement that this world is
an immediate emanation from the ’World of ATZILOTH or ARCHETYPAL WORLD,
whose ten Sephiroth are reflected therein, and are consequently more
limited, though they are still of the purest nature, and without any
admixture of matter.
This brings us to the 10 names of the TEN ARCHANGELS:
1. Methratton 6. Mikhael
2. Ratziel 7. Haniel
3. Tzaphqiel 8. Raphael
4. Tzadqiel 9. Gabriel
5. Kharaael > 10. Methratton (same as No. 1)
In the WORLD OF YETZIRAH or WORLD OF FOUNDATION, and in the world of
the angels, which emanates from the second world or world of Brian,
and although less refined in substance, is still without matter. It
is in this angelic world where those intelligent and incorporeal beings
reside who are wrapped in a luminous garment, and who assume a form
when they appear unto man.
The TEND ORDS OF ANGELS are as follows:
1. Chaioth Ha-Qadesh 6. Malachim
2. Auphanim 7. Elohirn
3. Aralim 8. Beini Elohim
4. Chashmalim 9. Kerubira-
5. Seraphim 10. Ishim.
In the WORLD OF ASIAH or MATERIAL WORLD, all things are made up of the
grosser elements of the other three.
The planets, etc., that are acted, upon are given as follows:
1. Primum Mobile 6. Sun
2. The Zodiac 7. Venus
3. Saturn 8. Mercury
4. Jupiter 9. Moon
5. Mars 10. The Elements
A keen student soon learns that the Kabala likewise is consistent in
its good and bad, active and passive, positive and negative qualities
of this world of ASIAH, or Material world, and consequently frequently
comes across passages having to do with Demons and evil spirits. Their
ten degrees answer to the 10 Sephiroth, but in inverse ratio, as dark
ness and impurity increase with the descent of each degree. Thus the
first two are nothing but absence of visible form and organization.
The third is the abode of darkness. Next follow seven hells occupied
by those demons which represent incarnate human vices, and torture those
who have given themselves up to such vices in earth-life.
I tabulate the Ten orders of Demons and the ten Arch Devils:
Order of Demons Arch-devils
1. Thamiel Satan and Moloch
2. Chaigidel Beelzebub
3. Satariel Lucifuge
4. Gamchicoth Ashtaroth
5. Galab Asmodeus
6. Tagaririm Bellphegor
7. Harab-Serapel Baal
8. Samael Adrammelech
9. Gamaliel Lilith
10. Nahemoth Nahema
Now all through the ZOHAR we come in contact with the letters of the
TETRAGRAMMATON, and most of the commentaries have devoted volumes to
its interpretation. It is presumed to be the name of the DEITY,JEHOVAH,
which is written JHVH, (in Hebrew there are practically no vowels, and
only the consonants are written) thus
J stands for JOD or YOD,
H stands for the Supernal HE
V stands for Vau
K st ands for the Inferior HE.
We now secure a table for these letters.
YOD or JOD conforms to the 2nd SEPHIROTH.
SUPERNAL HE ’’ » « 3rd
VAU » « « 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th Sephiroth
The Inferior HE to the 10th Sephiroth
Number 1. Sephiroth is not connected directly with the Tetragammaton.
The Macroprosopus or Vast Countenance belongs solely to the ARCHETYPAL
WORLD and therefore only to the 1st SEPHIROTH.
The FATHER to the 2nd Sephiroth and the Mother Supernal to the 3rd
Sephiroth. These two symbolical Deific forms are in the CREATIVE WORLD
only.
The Microprosopus, or Lesser Countenance belongs to the FORMATIVE WORLD
and has to do with Sephiroths 4,5,6,7,8,9.
The Bride of the Microprosopus belongs to the 4th or MATERIAL WORLD
and corresponds with the 10th Sephiroth.
(This concludes the Twenty-Sixth Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number... ............

SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAGE ONE
NUMBER TWENTY-SEVEN
From the tables submitted in our last lecture, it becomes of great
assistance in studying the Kabala, for when we know what world the
writer is dealing with, the ATZILOTK, or archetypal world; BRIAH, or
world of creation; YETZIRAH, world of foundation; or ASIAH, world of
materialisms, the postulations are more understandable.
From these tables that I have submitted, Levi formed his "Clef des
Mysteres.” There has been added to the tables submitted one for the
soul as follows:
NESCHAMAH or the pure spirit
RUACH the soul or spirit
NEPHESCH the plastic mediator
Thus Nephesch is immortal by renewal of itself through the destruction
of forms;
Ruach is progressive through the evolution of ideas.
Neschamah is progressive without forgetfulness and without destruction.
The body is the veil of Nephesch, Nephesch i3 the veil of Ruach, Ruach
is the veil of the shroud of Neschamah.
From Ruach and Nephesch influenced by the good aspirations of Neschamah,
proceeds Michael, the good angel of the soul. From Nephesch dominating
Ruach, and uninfluenced by the good aspirations of Neschamah, proceeds
Samacl the evil spirit of the souls.
This carries out the good and evil intents of mankind and endeavors to
explain why such pure emanations of the Ain Soph can deteriorate into
negative qualities.
Quite frequently you will hear the*10•Sephiroth called slightly dif
ferent names from those given in the first table; for instance, Dr.
Jellineks in his ’’Beitrage zur Geschichte der Kabbalh, Erstes Heft”
published in 1852 calls them as follows:
1. Inscrutable Height 6. Beauty
2. Wisdom 7. Firmness
3. Intelligence 8. Splendour
4. Love 9. Righteousness
5. Justice 10. Material Righteousness
Frequently you will come across two names that are exactly similar in
their reading, but the commentators have managed somehow or other to
explain this by attributing one power to a different world than the
other. Thus in the paragraph above, you will note that both 9 and 10
are termed Righteous; No. 9 has to do with Righteousness in the World
of foundation; while No. 10 as it is named with the material world.
The importance of the key I have given for the study of the Kahala
will manifest itself when you start to analyze what is known as the
’’Schemahamphorasch”. In Exodus XIV are three verses (19,20.21) which
each consist of 72 letters. Now if these three verses be written at
length one above the other, the first from right to left, the 2nd from
left to right, and the third from right to left, they will give 72
columns of three letters each. Then each column will be a word of
three letters, each of which will be 72 names of the Deity alluded in
the text on ’’the beard of the Macroprosopus, ” and on which many wonder
ful things that can be done by the expert with the Tetragammaton is
claimed.
By writing all of the verses from right to left instead of as
alternately as given above, there will be other sets of 72 names ob-
tainable. I give you an example of this 11 Schemahamphorasch."
) K L H H ií’IH LAHKAL110SIV
) L A Q R BZH ALZHKLHLILH
I ) I V LI I HLO VDITHAHSHIÍTIV
18 17 16 15 14 13 12 11 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
) M K L L VLARSKIHHCH1ÍIHPL
H ) N V H CH SH K V I A R A TH H L I L H V
) D Q CH V RB1ÍIHTHAHV HIKLV
36 35 34 33 32 31 30 29 28 27 26 25 24 23 22 21 20 19
) N N 0 H DVUOOSIVUKIRCHA
V I 11 M CH NHISHRALVIHIHO A
) TH A M SH IVHLILHLKHZOU I
54 53 52 51 50 49 48 47 46 45 44 43 42 41 40 39 38 37
) M H I R CHAU.DUOIVUHI'HPM
V I B A B "I U IÍ CH N H It TZ R I li V B
H ) M I II H V OQ~BIVHBRCHLUIH
72 71 70 69 68 67 66 65 64 63 62 61 60 59 58 57 56 55
In Hebrew we read from right to left just the reverse of Engl
.Hence Number 1. starts at the right hand side. Thus Humber 1 above
represents the Hebrew letters VHV, and if we supply the vowels, we
secure the name BEHU. I give below the entire list of these 72 names,
with the vowels supplied. If to each of these triliteral names Al,
or Ih, El or Yah be added, the names of 72 angels are obtained, who
rule over the 72 quinarles of the degree of the ZODIAC.
The names from the above tabulation likewise are alinged to the four
heavens a table of which has been supplied. Thus from number one to
number 18 belong to the ATZILOTH or ARCHETYPAL WORLD.
The names numbering 19 to 36 to BRIAH or world of Creation.
The names of 37 to 54 to YETZIRAH or world of foundation
The names of 55 to 72 to ASIAH or material world.
It is assumed that these names rule the various qualities of each world
and from this are made up many of the postulations of the Kabalist.
1. Vehu 13. Yezel 34. Lehach 46. Auri 59. Harach
2* Yeli 14. Mebah 35. Keveq 47. Aushal 60. Metzer
3. Sit 24. Chaho 36. Menad 48. Mi ah 61 Vamet
4. Au'lem 25. Nethah 37. Ani 49. Vaho 62. Yehah
5. Mahash 26. Haa 38. Chaum 50. Doni 63. Aunu
8. Lelah 27* Yereth 39. Rehau 51. Hachash 64. Me chi
7. Aka 28. Shaah 40. Yeiz 52. Aumen 55. Dameb
8. Kahath 29. Riyi 41. Hahah 53. Nema 66. Menaq
9. He zi 30. Aum 42. Mik 54. Neith 67. Aiau
10. El ad 31. Lekab 43. Veval 55. Mabeh 68. Chebo
11* Lav 32. Vesher 44. Yelah 56. Poi 69. Raah
12. Hahau 33. Yecho 45. Sael 57. Nemen 70. Yebem
58. Yeil 71. Haiai
72. Mourn
As an example, let us take a name that is familiar, No. 42 MIK. If
we add to this EL, as in the table above, we secure the combination
reading MIKEL, or as it is commonly written MIKHAEL, which is the
table of Archangels given earlier in this paper is shown as No. 6 in
the names of the archangels*
In using the Tetragammaton$ No* 6 comes under the rulership of VAU and
has much to do with the 6 th Sephiroth or Emanation and likewise with
Beauty* If it is used for black magic, of which the Kabala makes
much use, then it is related to the order of Demons known as TAGARIRIM
of which the Arch devil Belphegor has domination. Thus opposed to
these demons and its leader, stand the Arch Angel Michael and his army
of angels known as Malachim (see table of Orders of Angels ).
With the tables given in this paper and the examples cited, one is
enabled now to understand much better what the Kablists have attempted
to do.
It is almost a hopeless task, however, to try and literally translate
the Hebrew symbols into readable English, and I might add that no two
interpreters of Hebrew seem to agree on the translation. This is
caused,of course, by the fact that Hebrew is a book language without
the proper vowel3, and the true Hebrew has been lost to mankind for
ages. No one is enabled to pronounce the words correctly, due to the
fact that Aramaic was the language of Palestine for many centuries be
fore Christ.
Not only is this difficulty encountered in trying to make something of
the books which comprise the Kabala, but the same difficulty is en
countered in the interpretation of the Talmud, and of the old scrolls
of the Scripture. This accounts for many of the vagaries that exist
in Bible Translations, which is another story entirely from what we
are now attempting to put in a more understandable light.
An illustration of what I am attempting to impress on you would be
contained in the various passages in the Bible of what is meant by
’’signs”. The Kabalists and many astrologers assume the signs to mean
the “Signs of the Zodiac”. This is not at all so, for the planets,
stars, and luminaries are likewise meant when you read a passage in
the Scriptures referring to the “signs” or “Signatures” in the
heavens.
As there seems to be a demand for an article such as I have attempted
to present above, I shall follow this paper up with several others,
with the thought in mind that it will let those students who have the
desire to investigate for themselves the intricacies of the Kabala,
(which is a life study,) and will reveal to the earnest seeker clues
that lead to much metaphysical research.
(This concludes the Twenty-Seventh discourse)

Ka b a l a
u n v e il e d
A. M. O. R. C. All matters herein contained are strictly confidential to the member
Secret Discourse Number.....

-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PAGE ONE

A KEY TO THE STUDY OF THE KABALA
In the first article of this series on the Key to the Study of the
Kabala, we gave a number of tables to assist the student in his re
searches into this intricate philosophy. In this article we will try
and simplify the study of the Literal Kabala. The Kabala has been
divided into four parts:
1. The practical Kabala which deals with talismanic and ceremonial
magic.
2. The literal Kabala, which is divided into three parts:
a. Gimetria, which is an arithmetical method by which
each word was replaced by another having the same .numerical
value.
b. NOTARICON, In which selection is made of certain letters
according to the rules of the art, these letters being
taken from the beginning, middle, or end of the words in
a sentence, so as to produce a single word from the com
bination.
c. TEMURAH, in which letters of a word were replaced by
others after a definite method.
3. The unwritten Kabala.
4. The dogmatic Kabala.
In this paper we will deal more with the postulations of the Literal
Kabala.
The theory of Gimetria involved is that words of similar numerical
values are considered to be explanatory of each other, and this theory
is also extended, to phrases. #
The Hebrew letter SHIN, the 21st letter of the Hebrew Alphabet, ha3 a
numerical value of 300. It is equivalent to the number obtained by
adding up the numerical values of the letters ’Ruach Elohim,' translat
ed literally as ’the spirit of the Elohim.'
Thus SHIN has been used by the Kabaliets as a symbol of the spirit of
the Elohim. The Hebrew manner of writing ’Ruach Elohim' is RVCH ALHIM.
By referring to any dictionary you will get the pronunciation and
numerical values of the Hebrew Alphabet, but for the benefit of those
who cannot locate such a dictionary, I tabulate this alphabet for ready
reference.
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAGE TWO
NUMBER TWENTY-EIGHT
Numerical Value Hebrew Name Equivalent In English

1 Ale ph A (silibant)
2 Beth B Bh
5 Gimel • G Gh
4 Daleth D Dh
5 He H
6 Vav V
7 Zayin Z
8 Hheth Hh , ch
9 Teth T
10 Yodh Y-,J-I
20 Kaph Kh ,K
30 Lamedh L
40 Mem M
50 Nun N
60 Sa-mekh S
70 Ay in A (Hard)
80 PE P Ph
90 Tsa-dhe Ts
100 Koph K
200 Resh R
300 Shin s, Sh
400 Tav T, Th
In addition to these 22 letters there are what is known as five final
letters, which have a different numerical value, and as it may be neces
sary to use these in our article we tabulate this also:
Numerical Value Hebrew Name English Equivalent
500 Kaph (Finale) Kh, K
600 Mem ii M
700 Nun it N
800 Pe i, P, Ph
900 Tsa- dhe P’ Ts.
We are now prepared to analyze the numerical value of the phrase RVch
ALHIM:
R according to the table equals 200
V 6
Ch (or Hh) 8
A 1
L 30
H 5
I or Yodh 10
M 40
Total 300
Thus this phrase is equivalenttb the letter SHIN 300
A great difficulty will be encountered in the literal translations of
words and phrases, this being due to the fact that, as I have mentioned,
the real pronunciation of Hebrew is a lost art, and as you will note in
the above example, RVch, is likewise frequently met with as RVHh. Like
wise, ALHIM is met with as ALHYM, or ALHJM. Of course, where only the
Hebrew letters are used Instead of the Roman letters above, this dif
ficulty is eased somewhat.
Novz we must likewise remember that in Hebrew we can very easily take
an entirely different meaning in the reading of a word. More especial
ly if we practice this science of Giraetria:
Thus the word AChD, which means unity or one, and AHBK, meaning love,
each total to 13.
A equals 1 A equals 1
Ch 8 H 5
D 4 B 2
13 H 5
13
The name of the angel MTTRVN , shown in the first paper of this series
under the archangels No. 10, METHRATTON; and the name of the DEITY,
ShDI, in the table of the Divine names No. 9, each total 314; so the
one is taken as symbolical of'the other. The angel Methratton is said
to have been the conductor of the children of Israel through the wilder
ness, of whom God says, ”LIy name is in him."
Thus there is likewise a passage in Gen. XVIII 2, VHNH ShLShH "And lo,
three men" equals in numerical value ALV MIKAL BNRIAL VRPAL, "These
are Mikhael, Gabriel and Raphael", for each of these phrases equals
701.
It is by such numerical values of different passages of the Scriptures
that the Kabalists link to each other, what is known as Hidden mes
sages to the initiated, and learned men of the middle ages, who were
scholars of the various languages, devoted their entire lives to such
research. These scholars attracted to themselves followers, who became
in fact not only students but discipíes, and hence you will hear much
of the various schools of the Kabala, in various parts of Europe and
Asia. Each school, of course, taking sides on interpretations that
were aggressively combated by other schools.
Naturally these schools were composed of a group of Jews who were
endeavoring to learn when the Messiah would come, as Christ had been
rejected by all the Jews whether Kabalists, or of the Orthodox funda
mental.! st sects as the Messiah. From these schools of the Kabala at
various times during the middle ages emerged men who were convinced
they were the Messiah., and much anguish and peculiar situations arose
which forms much of the History of the Jews of Medieval times.
When this "wave of Messiahs" which had swept over Western Asia, North
ern Africa and Southern Europe had subsided; The Kabalists, disgusted
with the havoc they had played, turned around and tried to prove that
Christ had really been the Messiah, and formed many combinations where
by they endeavored to Christianize the entire Judai-sm to that faith.
From this new theory has arisen many combinations of the transposition
of letters for numbers and this lead to the practice of NOTARICON,
which is derived from the Latin word NOTARIUS, a short hand writer.
Of this NOTARICON there are two principal forms. In the first method,
every word of a letter is taken for the initial or abbreviation of
another word, so that from the letters of a word, a sentence may be
formed.
Thus every letter of the word BRAShITh, Berashith, the first word in
Genesis, is made the initial of a word and we obtain:
BRAShITh RAH ALHIIÍ ShIZBLV IShRAL ThVRH, which translated literally
means, "In the beginning the Elohim saw that Israel would accept the
Law. ’’
From this word BRAShITH, Solomon Meir Ben Moses, a Jewish kabalist,
who embraced the Christian faith in 1665, and took the name of Prosper
Rugers, formed a number of NOTARICON all having a Christian tendency
and by which he converted other Jews to Christianity.
BN RVch A3 ShLVShThM IChD ThMIM, meaning "The Son, the Spirit, the
Father, Their Trinity, perfect Unity.
BN RVch A3 ShLVShThM IChD ThOBVDV: "The Son, The Sprit, the Father,
ye shall equally worship their Trinity."
BKVRI RAShVNI AShR ShMV IShVO ThOBVDV: "Ye shall worship My first
born, My first, Whose Name is Jesus."
BBVA RBN AShR ShMV IShVO ThOBVDV: "When the Master shall come Whose
Name is Jesus ye shall worship."
BThVLH RAVIH ABCH ShTHLDIShVO ThAShRVH: "I will choose a virgin worthy
to bring forth Jesus, and ye shall call her blessed."
BOVGTh RTZPIM ASThThR ShGVPI IShVO ThAKLV "I will hide myself in cake
(balled with) coals, for ye shall eat Jesus, My Body."
The second form of NOTARICON is the exact reverse of the first. By
the initials or finals, or both, or the mediáis, of a sentence, are
taken to form a word or words. Thus the Kabala is called ChKMh NSThRH,
"the secret wisdom" , and if we take the initials of the two words CH
and N, we form by the second kind of NOTARICON the word ChN "Grace".
Similarly from initials and finals of the word MI IOLH LNV HáhMIMH,
"Who shall go up for us to heaven?" (Deut. XXX, 12), are formed MILH,
"Circumcision", and IHVH, the Tetragammaton, implying that God hath
ordained circumcision as the way to heaven.
TE1.URAH is permutation. According to certain rules, one letter is sub
stituted for another letter preceding or following it in the alphabet,
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAGE FIVE
NUMBER TWENTY-EIGHT
and thus from one word another word of totally different othography
may be formed. Thus the alphabet is bent exactly in half,in the
middle, and one half is put over the other; and then by changing
alternately the first letter or the first two letters at the begin
ning of the second line, twenty-two commutations are produced. These
are called the ” Table of Combinations of TZIRUPH". As an example,
give the method called. ALBTh, thus.
11 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 p 1
X I T CH Z V H D G 3 A
M N SOP Tz Q R Sh Th L
Each method, take s its name from the first two pairs¡ compo sing it,
system of pairs of letters being the groundvord of the whole, a„s either
letter in a pair is substituted for the other letter.
Thus ALBTh, from RVCh, is formed DTzO. The names of the other 22
methods are ABGTh, AGDTh, ADEG, AHBD, AVBH, AZBV, AchBZ, ATBCH, AI3T5
AKBI, ALBK, AMBL, ANBM, ASBN, AOBS, APBO, ATzBP, AZBTz, ARBQ, ASHBR,
and AThBSH. To these must be added the modes ABGD and ALBM. Then
comes the ’’Rational Table of Tziruph”, another set of 22 combinations.
There are also three ’’Tables of commutations,” known respectively as
the Right,the Averse, and the Irregular. To make any of these a
square containing 484 squares, should be made and the letters written
in. For the ’’Right Table” write the alphabet across from right to
left; in the second row of squares do the same, but begin with B and
end with A; in the third begin with G and end with 3; and so on.
For the ’’Averse Table” write the alphabet from right to left backwards,
beginning with Th and ending with A; in the second row begin with Sh
and end with Th,etc.
The ’’Irregular Table” is entirely too long to describe, and will be of
no avail to you without a personal teacher and about two years’ study.
Besides all these, there is a method called Thashraq, which Is simply
writing a word backwards.
There is one more very important form called ’’The Kabala of the Nine
Chambers", or AIQ BEKAR.
This table I gave in an article published in the Digest under ’’Numero-
logy”. For the benefit of those who did not read this article i
tabulate it herewith; however, in a slightly different form.
300 30 3 200 20 2 100 10 1
Sh L G R K B Q I A
600 60 6 500 50 . 5 400 40 4
M S V K N H Th M D
Final final
900 90 9 800 80 8 700 70 7
Tz Tz •T P P Ch N 0 Z
final final final
Sometimes this method Is used as a cipher, by taking the portions of
the figure to show the letters they contain, putting one point for the
first letter, two for the second,etc. Thus the right angle containing
AIZ, will answer for the letter A if we have three dots or points
within it. Again a square will answer for H, N K final, according to
whether it has one, two, or three points respectively placed within
it. But there are many more ways of employing the Kabala of the S
Chambers.
In the next article I will describe certain hidden meanings in the
shapes of the Hebrew letters.
(This concludes the Twenty-eighth discourse)

Ká b á l á
UNVEILED '
Secret Discourse Number...... -2Q.
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
NUMBER TWENTY-NINE
Continuing our study of the Literal Kabala, there are certain meanings
hidden in the SHAPE of the letters of the Hebrew alphabet. As I have
explained before, some of the Hebrew letters have a different shape
when they are finals than when used at the beginning or middle of a
word. A table of these final letters has been given to you. Thus in
some cases a final letter Is placed in the middle of a word; again
other letters are written in a size larger or smaller than the rest
of the manuscript, or in a letter being turned upside down.
For example, the shape of the Hebrew letter ALEPH, (A) is said to
symbolize a VAV (V) between a YOD (I) and a DALETH (D); and thus the
letter itself represents IVD (YOD). Similarly the shape of the letter
HE (H) represents a DALETH (D) with a YOD (I) written at the lower
left hand corner and so forth.
In Isaiah IV 6 and 7, the word LMRBH, (Lemarbah), for multiplying is
written with the character for M final in the middle of the word, in
stead of with the ordinary initial and Medial M. The consequence of
this is that the total numerical value of the word, instead of being
30
40
200
2
5
277 is
30
600
200
2
5
837
which by using the method of Gimetria changes the word to ThTh Z1 (Tat
Zal,) and becomes "The profuse Giver’’, instead of the literal reading
of these two verses.
In Deuteronomy VI, 4, is the prayer of the Jews known as the ’’Shema
Yisrael” , this is the confession of faith of the Jews and is used in
every service of that religion whether of the Orthodox, Conservative
or Radical Reform branches. It is the last prayer offered at the
time of transition. The prayer begins ”ShM0 IShRAL IHVH ALHINV IHVH
AChD” ’’Hear, 0 Israel, the Lord Thy God. is One”. In this verse the
terminal letter 0 in ShMo, and the D in AChD are written much larger
than the other verses of the text. The kabalistical symbology con
tained in this circumstance is explained: The letter 0 being of the
value of 70 shows that the law may be explained in seventy ways, and
the D equals 4, the four cardinal points and letters of the Holy Name.
The first word, ShMO, has the numerical value of 410, the number of
years of duration of the first temple. The usual way of spelling this
word ShMO is Shemai; and the usual way of spelling the Holy Name IHVH,
is ADONAH, thus using the word LORD instead of JEHOVAH.
With complexities of this nature, and a set of rules set up by the
students of the Middle Ages, it becomes very apparent that it requires
a high class scholarship in the Hebrew language to correctly interpret
the Literal Kabala.
The examples that have been given you, will of course help you in your
readings and studies, but more important than this, It will impress
on your consciousness the reason for the many contradictions and un
certainties’ of this philosophy.
I have taken many of my examples from the work of S.L. MacGregor
Mathers, due to the fact that he consistently follows the examples of
the School of the Kabala of the Middle Ages, rather than that of the
French School headed by Levi, whose translations have in many in
stances taken on a form of the "Practical Kabala” used in ceremonial
magic. Unfortunately, most Western Kabalists and schools that while
they would be very indignant were you to assert they were Kabalists,
follow Levi literally. This is more prevalant in America than in
Europe. These Schools call themselves Esoteric, Rosicrucian, New
Thought and so forth, and have copied copiously from the Kabala and
given it to their pupils as mystically revealed. The AMORC, the only
true Rosicrucian Order, knowing this, has ggain and again warned its
students of this fact, and the purpose of this series of articles is
to enable you to trace for yourself the source of information these
schools are peddling as a cloak for book-selling and other forms of
imposture.
With this explanation, let us continue our analyzing of the Literal
Kabala.
It is to be further noted with regard to the first word of the Bible
BRAShITh, that the first three letters BRA, are the initial letters
of the name of the three persons of the Trinity;
BN (Ben) The Son
RVCH (Ruach) The Spirit
AB The Father.
Furthermore, the first letter of the Bible is B, which is the initial
of BRKH, (Blessing); and not A. which is ARR, (cursing).
Again the letters BRAShITH, taking their numerical powers, express the
number of years between Creation and the Birth of Christ.
B (in this case equals) 2000
R 200
A (in thio case equals) 1000
Sh 300
Th 400
I 10
3910
Pious de Mirándola gives the following working out of BRAShITh: By
joining the third letter A to the First B, we secure AB or Father.
If to the first letter B, doubled, we add the second letter R, it
gives BBR (Bebar) in or through the Son.
If all the letters be read except the first, it makes RAShITh, "the
beginning".
If with the fourth letter Sh, the first B and the last Th be connected
it makes ShBTh, Shebeth ("the end or rest".)
If the first three letters be taken, they make BRA, Bera "Created".
If omitting the first, the three following be taken, they make RASh,
Rash, which equals "ahead".
If omitting the first two the next two be taken they give ASh "fire".
If the fourth and last be joined ShTh, it gives "Foundation".
If the second letter be put before the first it makes RB "great".
If after the third be placed the fifth and fourth, it gives AlSh,
"man".
If to the first two is joined the two last, it gives BRITh, which
means "Covenant".
If the first be added to the last it gives ThB which means "good".
Now taking the whole of these mystical anagrams in proper order, Picus
makes the following sentence out of this word BRAShITh: Through the
Son hath the Father created the Head which is the beginning and the
end, the fire-life and the foundation of the supernal man (the Adam
Kadmon) by His righteous covenant."
This sentence in fact forms the epitome of the teachings of the "Book
of Concealed Mystery".
We now come to the "Unwritten Kabala", and this is a part of the doc
trine that it is claimed has never been written and is only transmit
ted orally, and. contains the inner secrets of the philosophy. If the
practice of the Literal Kabala wrhich we have explained in much detail
in the last two articles is so complicated, you can imagine how much
mystery has been made of this part. No writer has ever put any of it
in writing, and from my investigations it is apparent that there is
only one reason for this. The Kabala is the child of the middle ages,
when mankind was struggling out of the Era of Darkness which had come
over the Known World, due to the bigotism of rulers, who feared for
the continuance of the Christian religion. The Church, which presumed
to represent the Catholic Church, but which it did not, controlled all
the rulers and through them burned and destroyed all documents that
had been amassed by the learned through the ages. Mankind was not to
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAG-E FOUR
NUMBER TWENTY-NINE
be denied knovzledge, and more especially esoteric knowledge, and hence
we have inherited a vast number of books written by our struggling
forebears, which contained to the best of their ability their concep
tions of the Deity and the foundation of the Universe, and the purpose
of man being born and evoluting. Some of the postulations were so
far fetched and visionary that it could not be readily put in writing
and hence were formed schools which only gave this "inner work?” to
the disciples of the school. This superstition has continued to the
present day as to the "unwritten work", and has absolutely no founda
tion. You will begin to comprehend this as we go into Dogmatic Ka-
balism.' No knovzledge ha3 ever been denied by the Cosmic to the earnest
student, and mankind in ages to come will have much to thank the AMORC
and its kindred schools of Arcane Science, for during the Dark Ages
continuing their investigations along a sane line, and handing to
posterity not SECRETS but results of experiments and Cosmic guidance.
Were it not for schools of this character, mankind today would be , •
struggling along visionary and fantastic paths, floundering to ascer
tain the Truth.
The harm done by this "Unwritten Kabala" is that it has permitted
individuals to form so-called esoteric Orders and Schools, that cannot
bear the investigation of True Light. The adherents of these Schools
become so disgusted, if they are earnest students, that they cease
their search for Light, and mankind is retrograding instead of being
in a cycle of evolution for higher things. For this reason ONLY, has
the AMORC all over the world, thrown open its doors to all men and
women, that they may know that the Cosmic Laws are still available in
a simple, refined method of study for all who seek. And it is for
this reason ALONE that the clandestine orders are striving so hard to
keep their heads above water, and attacking and endeavoring to destroy
the pure Pristine Orders.
Thus I have endeavored to explain what the "Unwritten Kabala" consists
of. There is no such thing, consequently it cannot be explained
dogmatically.
The Dogmatic Kabala contains the doctrinal portion. While there are
many, many treatises of various kinds, they can be reduced to the
following: *
1. The Sepher Yetzirah (Book of foundation)
2. The Zohar (Book of Splendor)
3. The Sepher Sephiroth (Book of Emanations)
4. The Asch Metzareph and its symbolism.
The Sepher Yetzirah treats of the cosmogony as symbolized by ten
numbers and 22 alphabets (Hebrew), which it calls the 32 paths.
The Zohar consists of the following books:
1. SIPHRA DTZENIOUTHA, or "The Book of Concealed Mystery" which is
the root and foundation of the Zohar?
2. The IDRA RABBA QAUISHA "The G-reater Holy Assembly".
3. IDRA ZULA QADOSHA, or ’’The Lesser Holy Assembly.”
These three books treat of the gradual development of the
creative Deity, and with Him the Creation.
4. The Beth Elohim, ’’House of the Elohim" . This treats of angels,
demons, elemental spirits and souls.
5. "The Book of the Revolutions of Souls” which is an expansion
of the latter book, The Beth Elohim.
The Sepher Sephiroth describes the gradual evolution of the Deity from
negative into positive existence.
The Asch Metzareph, or ’’Purifying Fire”, is hermetic and alchemical,
and little is written on it, and what is written is so hard to under
stand that a conclusion must of necessity be had that it is founded
too much on fancy and not arranged in logical sequence.
In the next article we will go into some of the principal doctrines
of the Kabala and what problems they attempt to solve.
(This concludes the Twenty-Ninth discourse)

Secret Discourse Number..... SO...
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
NUMBER THIRTY
The principal doctrines of the Kabala are designed to solve the follow
ing problems.
1. The Supreme Being, His nature and attributes.
2. The Cosmogony.
3. The creation of angels and man.
4. The destiny of angels and man.
5. The nature of the soul.
6. The nature of angels, demons and elementáis.
7. The import of the revealed law.
8. The transcendental symbolism of numerals.
9. The peculiar mysteries contained in the Hebrew letters.
10. The equilibrium of contraries.
The "Book of Concealed Mysteries” opens up with the statement that It
is the book of equilibrium of balance. Equilibrium is of course that
harmony which results from the analogy of contraries, it is the dead
centre where, the opposition of opposing forces being equal in strength,
rest succeeds motion. It is the central point. It' is the "point with
in the circle" of ancient symbolism. It is the living synthesis of
counterbalanced power. Thus form may be described as the equilibrium
of light and shade; take away either factor, and form is viewless. The
term balance is applied to the two opposite natures in each triad of
the Sephiroth, their equilibrium forming the third Sephira in each
ternary; This doctrine of equilibrium and balance is a fundamental
kabalistical idea.
The AMORC goes into this subject of equilibrium from a more secure and
sensible view-point. In fact without going into the vagaries and
fancies of the Kabala It gives to its students the full laws of these
subjects in such a manner, that every student can apply the laws in his
or her experiments, and thus instead of a philosophy of what might be,
the students are enabled to prove the laws.
Thus this "Book of Concealed Mystery”goes on further to state that this
"Equilibrium hangeth in that region which is negatively existent.”
What is negative existence? What is positive existence? The distinc
tion between these two is another fundamental idea, To define negative
existence cleanly is Impossible, for when it is distinctly defined it
ceases to be negative existence; it is then negative existence passing
into static condition. The Kabalists overcome this by shutting out
from mortal comprehension the primal AIN, the negatively existing One,
and the Ain Soph, the limitless expansion, while of even the Ain Soph
Aur, the illimitable Light, only a dim conception can be formed.
Here again the AMORC in its esoteric grades is enabled to give to its
students a clear conception of the Deity, which the Kabalists endeavor',
to fathom by so many methods which to say the least are wild and crazy,
and lead one to dispair if you endeavor to follow "Ariadne's Thread"
NUM3ER THIRTY
of the Kabala in any of the 10 principal doctrines enumerated above.
True, a study of these doctrines i^ useful fox' a purpose of compari
son.
Eliphas Levi in his "Histoire de la Liagie" states that the Kabalists
have a horror of everything that resembles Idolatry; they, however,
ascribe a human form to God, but it is a purely hieroglyphical figure.
They consider God as the intelligent, living and loving infinite One.
He is for them neither the collection of other beings, nor the ab
straction of existence, nor a philosophically definable being. He is
in all, distinct from all, and greater than all. ' In this doctrine
they, of course, are no different than nearly every conception of the
Deity, and they finally fall back on the name of the Deity, "I am that
I am", which is no answer at all to the material question of man, as
to whom the Deity is or represents.
The AI.IORC answers this question much more satisfactorily in its postu
lations, always bearing in mind a quotation from Proclus, one of its
earnest investigators. "That the heaven is in the earth, but after an
earthly manner; and that the earth is in the heaven, but after a
heavenly manner."
We now come to the consideration of the first Sephira, the Number One,
the Monad of Pythagoras. In this number the other nine Sephiroth are
hidden. It is indivisible; also incapable of multiplication: divide
1 by 1 and 1 remains; multiply one by one and one remains. Thus this
number is a fitting representative of the great unchangeable Father
of all. The Kabalists overcome the difficulty of a number which can
neither be divided by itself nor multiplied by itself by the postula
tion. that if we desire to add to it it must be done BY REFLECTION OF
ITSELF. This conforms to the rule of vibrations, for the number one
vibrates alternately from changelessness to definition, and back to
changelessness again.
The name of the first Sephira is Kether, the Crown.
The Divine Name.attributed to it is*the Name of the Father given in
Exod. Ill, 4. AHIH, "I am". It signifies Existence.
Among the Ephithets applied to It, as containing in Itself the idea of
negative existence depending back from it, are:
TMIRA DTMIRIN, The Concealed of the Concealed.
OThlQA DOThlQIN, the Ancient of Ancient Ones.
OThlQA QDIShA, The Most Holy Ancient One.
OThlQA, The ancient One.
OThlQ IVLIN, The Ancient of Days.
The first Sephira is also called:
NQDH RAShVNH, The Primordial Point.
NQDH PShVTh, The Smooth Point.
RIShA HWRH, The White Head,
RVM IIOLH, The Inscrutable Height.
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAC-E THREE
NUMBER THIRTY
Besides all these there is another very important name applied, to this
Sephira as representing the great Father of all things. It is ARIK
ANPIN, the Vast Countenance or Macroprosopus.
The entire Ten Sephiroth represent the Heavenly Man, or Primordial Being
ADM OILAH, or Adam Auilah.
Under this Sephira are classed the angelic order of ChIVTh HQBSh, or
holy living creatures, the cerubim or'sphinxes of Ezekial’s vision and
the Apocalypse of John.
The first Sephira contained the other nine, ano. produced them in suc
cession .
The number 2 or Duad. The rame of the Second Sephira is Chokmak, Wis
dom, a masculine active potency reflected from Kether. As in the
tables given in the first article of this series, this second Sephira
is represented in the Divine names as Ih, and IHVH, and among the
angelic hosts by AVPNIM, the Wheels. It is also called AB the Father.
Hence this postulation of masculine potency.
The 3rd Sephira, or Triad, is a feminine passive potency, called BINAH,
the Understanding, and is a co-equal with the 2nd CHokmah. It is also
called AMA, Mother,and AIMA the great productive mother, who is
eternally cojoined with AB the Father, for the maintenance of the uni
verse in order.
The number 4 is produced by a union of the 2nd and 3rd Sephiroth, and
is called, CHESED Mercy or Love.
The number 5. From this emanated the feminine passive potency G-EBURAH,
strength or fortitude, or DIN Justice.
The number 6. From 4 and 5 issued this Sephira called Tiphereth,
Beauty or Mildness. Thus by a union of justice and mercy we obtain
beauty, and the second Trinity of the Sephiroth is completed.
The 7th Sephira is NETZACH or firmness and victory..
The 8th HOD or 3plendor.
The 7th and 8th produced the 9th YESOD, the foundation or Basis. Thus
yielding the 3rd Trinity of the Sephiroth.
Sephiroth 4,5,6,7,8,9, form what is known as the SOIR ANPIN or Lesser
Countenance, or Mlcroprosopus.
From the 9th Sephira came the 10th and last IJALKUTH, the Kingdom, and
also the Queen Matrona, the inferior mother, the Bride of the Ilicro-
prosopus.
Now each of these Sephiroth will be in a certain degree androgynous,
for it will be feminine or receptive with regard to the Sephira viiich
immediately precedes it in the sephirotic scale, and masculine or
SECRET DISCOURSE
transmissive with regard to the Sephira which immediately follows it.

There is, however, no Sephira before Kether, nor is there a Sephira
that succeeds Lalkuth. There is a connecting link between the Sephi
roth and this is RUACH, or spirit, which the Kabalists say is the hid
den i nfluence.
From this postulation there is assumed to be a TRIPLE TRINITY, the up
per, the lower and the middle. Now these three are represented thus:
The SUPERNAL, or upper, represented by the CROWN or Kether
The middle ” ” ” King or Father CHokmah
The lower ” ” ” Queen or Mother, BINAH.
This Trinity is the greatest of the three.
There is likewise a postulation of the Kabalists that in the world the
Sephiroth are represented by:
Rashith Ha-Galgalim, the commencement of whirling motions, the
’primuro mobile.’
Masloth, the sphere of the Zodiac.
Shabbathai, rest, Saturn.
Tzedeq, righteousness Jupiter.
Liadim, vehement strength, Mars
Shemesh, the solar light, The Sun
Nogah, Glittering Splendour, Venus
Kokab, the Stellar light, Mercury
Levanah, the lunar flame, the Moon
Cholom Yesodbth, the breaker of foundations, the elements.'
The Sephiroth are further divided into three pillars:
The right hand pillar of Mercy, consisting of the 2nd, 4th and 7th
emanations.
The left hand pillar of Judgment, consisting of the 3rd,5th & 8th.
The middle pillar of Mildness, consisting of the 1st, 6th, 9th
and 10th emanations.
Thus we secure from their totality and unity, the ten Sephiroth repre
senting that much quoted postulation, the archetypal man, ATAJA KADI.íON,
the Protogonos.
Now if you will carefully investigate many of the 20th Century book
publishing schools, which trade as occult institutions, you will see
that they get their postulations not psychically, or cosrnically, but
rather from the Kabala. For in every work of the Kabala it is declared
that the first triad of the Sephiroth, represents the intellectual
world. The second corresponds to the moral world, and the third repre
sents power and stability and is called the material world.
In the Kabala these three aspects are called ANPIN, or faces. Thus the
TREE OF LIFE, Otz Chaiim, is formed; the first Triad being place above,
the second and third below, in such a manner that the three masculine
Sephiroth are on the right, the three feminine on the left, while the
four uniting Sephiroth are placed in the Center. THIS IS THE KABALIS-
TICAL TREE OF LIFE, on which all things depend. You will see that there
is a considerable analogy between this and the tree YGGDRASIL of the
Scandinavians.
SECRET DISCOURSE FART TWO PAC-E FIVE
NUMBER t h ir t y
THE SEPHIROTH.
AIN SOPH THE LIMITLESS ONE.
Left Pillar Middle Pillar Right Pillar

Justice Mildness Mercy
MACROPROSOPUS
or
The Vast Countenance
The White Head 1. The Ancient One___
KETKER-The Crown
EHEIEH-Existence
The Primordial Point The Smooth Point
The Inscrutable Height
First Trinity
INTELLECTUAL WORLD
BINAH-Intelligence Chokhmag - Wisdom,
JEHOVAH Yah
The Mother Supernal The Father
Pachad Fear Second Trinity Magnanimity

5 MORAL WORLD 4
GEBURAH-Strength CHESED-Mercy
Eloah EL
Din-Justice Gedulag-Greatne
LIICROPROSOPUS'
The Lesser Countenai
6
TIPHERETH-BEAUTY-
Elohim
The King
i
Hod-Splendour, Third Trinity Netzach-Victory
Elohim Tzbaoth MATERIAL WORLD ¿TEH OV AH- TZA3AO TH
!>
YESOD-Foundation-
EL. CHAI
THE QUEEN
10
The Bridge of the Mlscroposopus
MALKHUTH-The Kingdom
The Inferior Mother
ADONAI
Shekhinah
The above diagram gives you a bird’s-eye viev/ of this arrangement of
the Sephiroth.
THE KABALA UNVEILED
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO
NUMBER THIRTY-ONE
In our previous lessons we have touched on some of the history of the
Kabala and its rise in medieval times. It now is our purpose to en
large on the history of this theosophistlc philosophy so as to enable
us to trace its true foundation.
We stated that the Kabala compared the Universe in resemblance to a
giant tree with a wealth of branches and leaves, whose roots are the
Sefiroth, sometimes called Sephiroth; or that it is a closely wrought
chain, the last link of which hangs in a higher vzorld; or, a great sea,
which io constantly filled from an eternally flowing source.
The human soul In particular is a privileged citizen of the higher
world, is In immediate connection with the entire 10 Sefiroth, and con
sequently it can exert some influence on them, and even on the Deity.
By virtue of its moral and religious conduct the soul can increase or
diminish the flow of grace from the Deity, through the channel of in
termediary beings, its good actions causing an uninterrupted flow, and
its evil conduct occasioning its discontinuance.
The Kabalists claimed the people of Israel were especially chosen to
promote the fulness of grace, and therefore the preservation of the
world. For that purpose they received the Revelation of the Law, with
Its 613 religious ordinances,in order to act on the Sefiroth through
every religious act, and, so to speak, compel the dispensing of their
bounty. The ceremonies consequently have a deeply mystical meaning and
imperishable importance; they constitute the magic means whereby the
whole universe is supported, and blessed. ’’The righteous man is the
foundation of the world.” The Temple, and the sacrificial service
especially, had a particularly deep significance in keeping alive the
connection of the lower vzorld and the higher.
The Earthly Temple corresponded with the Heavenly Temple (The Sefiroth)
The priestly blessing, which was pronounced with the ten fingers
raised, prompted the Ten Sefiroth to pour out their gracious gifts
upon the lower world. *
After the destruction of the Temple, prayer took the place of sacri
fice, and accordingly prayer has a peculiar, mystical importance. The
prescribed ritual has an unfailing effect, if the worshipper knows how
to address himself, on any particular occasion, to the propel’ Scfria,
for prayer must be addressed only to it, and not directly to the Deity.
The mystery of prayer assumes an important place in the Kabala. Every
word, even every syllable in the prayers, every movement made during
worship, every ceremonial symbol is interpreted by the Kabala with re
ference to the higher vzorld.
The Kabalists took special interest in the mystical explanation of the
religious laws of Judaism. This was the center of gravity of their
system.
The vital importance to Judaism of the doctrine of retribution and in
quiry into the condition of the soul after death was greatly dwelt
THE KABALA UNVEILED A
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAG-E TWO

NUMBER THIRTY-ONE
upon. Starting from the doctrine that all souls had been created in
the beginning, the Kabala taught that these souls were destined to
enter upon an earthly life, to pass into bodies, ano. to remain connect
ed with them for a certain period of time. The soul during its earthly
life was subjected to the test whether, in spite of its connection with
the body, it can keep itself pure from earthly grossness. If it can
do this, it ascends purified after death to the domain of the spirits,
and becomes a part of the world of the Sefiroth. If, on the other
hand, it becomes tainted with earthliness, it is compelled to return
to bodily life (BUT NOT MORE THAN THREE TIMES) till, after repeated
tests, it can soar aloft in a pure state.
On the doctrine of the transmigration of the soul, an important point
of the Kabala, was based its doctrine of reward and punishment. The
sufferings to which the pious, apparently without cause, are subjected
on earth, serve the purpose of purifying their souls. G-od's justice,
therefore, ought not to be questioned, if the righteous are unfortunate,
and the godless are prosperous.
As most souls during their earthly existence become lost in sensuality,
forgetting their heavenly origin, and therefore are obliged to wander
through new bodies, it happens that the larger number of souls are such
as are born again, while new souls rarely come on earth. 7
Through the sinfulness of man, whereby the same souls repeatedly enter
bodies, the great redemption is postponed, for the new souls cannot
come into existence, the world being almost entirely filled by^ old
ones. The great time of grace, the spiritua.1 completion of the world,
cannot come until all created souls have been born on earth. Even the
soul of the Messiah, which like others abides in the spiritual world
of the Sefiroth in its pre-raundance existence, cannot appear until
every soul has dwelt in a body. The soul of the Messiah will be the
last soul, and the Messiah will therefore only come to the end of days.
Then at length the great jubilee will arrive, when all souls, purified
and refined, will have returned from earth unto heaven. The futher-
ance and hastening of this time of grace depends, therefore, on the
wisdom and religious conduct of the righteous. The adepts in the
Kabala thus acojiired extraordinary importance; they were sureties, not
only for Israel, but for the whole order of the world, for through
their conduct they might hasten the birth of the soul of the Messiah,
the last in the storehouse of souls.
In this very brief discussion of the doctrine of the TRUE KABALA we
have hit vrhat might be termed the high points of this philosophy. It
shows clearly that the so-called revealers of the Kabala had in some
faint manner contacted the Ancient Mystery Schools, taken from the
teachings much that was very Ancient and added to it much that these
Arcane Schools never taught.
It remained for some three centuries a somewhat pure philosophy based
on the doctrine of the redemption of all souls, so that this age of
earthly experiences of the soul would be terminated.
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAGE THREE
NUMBER THIRTY-ONE
True, in that period, there were many fantastical, theories formulated,
by its students and. adherents, mostly those of Spanish students, who
were greatly influenced by the Arabian mysteries and philosophies, with
which they had intimate* contact, as Spain was still under the dominion
of this School of philosophy.
In the last three decades of the 16th Century the Kabala gained sole
mastery in Palestine, and here it was turned into a doctrine that con
jured up apparitions, and encouraged orgies of mysticism. It spread
thence over the whole of Turkey, Poland, Germany and Italy, darkening
and confusing men’s minds, having an evil influence upon their hearts,
allowing no healthy thought to appear, or branding such thought as
heretical and sinful.
Once again, as in the early days of Christianity, Galilee, especially
the district of Safet, became the scene of a host of evil spirits, of
people possessed with devils, which challenged mystic exorcism, and
revealed profound mysteries; and it is impossible to say whether the
possessed appeared in consequence of the exorcisers, or the latter of
the former. It was a period of Kabalistic mania, coincident with
profligacy and moral degradation, and its victims despised not only
the sciences, but even the Talmud in its exhortations to sobriety.
This tendency was aggravated by two men, who by fanaticism and vision
ary extravagance infected a continually widening circle. These were
ISAAC LURYA and his dkciple CHAYIM VITAL CALABRESE.
-000O000
*
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAG-E ONE
NUMBER THIRTY-TWO
Isaac Luyra Levi, (born in Jerusalem in 1534, and died 1572) was
descended from a G-erman family. Left an orphan at an early age by
the death of his father, young Isaac came to Egypt, to the house of
a rich uncle, Mardochai Francis, a tax-farmer, and began to study the
Talmud. The dry study of the Talmud, vzhich filled the mind with
voluminous learning, unfruitful hairsplitting, and mere formulas, yet
failed to satisfy the wants of the heart, seems to have become repugn
ant to Luyra, and to have driven him to fantastic mysticism. He pre
ferred the awful loneliness of the Nile country to the noise of the
school; abstraction in worlds of mysticism and devout praying to work
ing out intellectual problems. . . •
He was greatly attracted to the Zohar, which had been printed for the
first time, and widely spread abroad, had become accessible to every
body. The more familiar he became with the Kabala through his absorp
tion in the sounding emptiness of the Zohar, the more did he seek
solitude, and the less intercourse he had with men.
He even neglected his young wife, only visited his house from Sabbath
to Sabbath, and spoke little, that little being in Hebrew.
Luyra is said to have spent several years in solitude in this manner,
and the result was that like all whose reason Is weaker than their
imagination, he became a confirmed visionary. The mystic book, the
Zohar, his constant companion in this seclusion, aided in exciting
his imagination. Although familiar with the history of the Zohar and
of its being exposed in Spain as a book of Moses de Leon, and that it
had evolved out of Moses de Leon’s own consciousness, and had been
written by him with his own hand, Luyra reasoned that it was really
the work of that sage Simon bar Yochai, and that it was of divine
revelation to that philosopher and he therefore persisted in seeing
in it high allusions and profound wisdom. In this heated imagination
he even saw Elijah, the teacher of the mysteries, face to face.
But what did the prophet Elijah, or the Zohar, or rather his own heat
ed Imagination, reveal to him? First, he took the trouble to put
system, unity, and logical order into the confusion and intricacies
of the Zohar, as if connected thought could be expected in the idle
chatter of a half imbecile. The hermit of Cairo sought to deduce from
it how God had created and ordered the world by means of mystic
numbers (Sefiroth), or how the Godhead revealed itself in the forms
of substances, or how it concentrated itself in order to project the
finite nature of created things from its own infinitude.
Thus he evolved an extraordinary complicated system of powers and op- ?
posing powers, forces and counterforces, and degrees (parsophin), in
the four spheres of Separation, Creation, Foundation and Transforma
tion; and he clothed these empty abstractions with such wondrous names,
that he afterwards complained, with reason, that no one could under
stand his mystic system. Yet Luyra looked upon this intricate and
complex theory of the creation as only a kind of introduction to what
seemed to him a much more important and practical part of the Kabala,
whereby the divine order of the world (01am ha-Tikkun) could be brought
about. This practical Kabala of Luyra rests upon a not less marvelous
doctrine of souls, also based upon the visions of the Zohar.
Our souls, he says, reflect the close connection between the finite
and infinite, and therefore have a manifold character. The whole of
the soul material to appear in temporal life, was created by Adam, but
each soul, according to its higher or lower degree, was fashioned in
form, or with the first man, out of the high or low organs and forms.
Accordingly there are souls of the brain, the eyes, the hands and the
feet. Each of these must be regarded as an effluence, or spark
(Nizuz), from Adam. By the first sin of the first man—for the
Kabala finds original sin necessary for its fanciful creations—the
higher and the lower, the superior and the inferior souls, good and
evil, become confused and mingled together. Even the purest beings
thereby received an admixture of evil and the devilish element of the
’’husk” (Kelifa) .
But the morad order of the vzorld, or the purification of the first man,
cannot be brought about till the consequences of original sin, the
confusion of good and evil, are obliterated and removed. From the
most evil part of the soul material emanates the heathen world; the
people of Israel, on the other hand, come from the good part. But the
former are not quite vzithout an admixture of the original good, while
the latter are not free from an admixture of the corrupt and demoniac.
This imperfection gives the continual impulse towards sin, and hinders
the chosen fragment of the human race from following the lavz of God,
the Torah. The messianic period will put an end to the disturbance of
divine order arising from the first sin, or abolish the disorder that
has crept in, and will introduce, or see introduced, the divinity of
the world. Therefore, a complete separation of good from evil must
take place, and this can only happen through Israel, if it or each of
its members will lose or cast away the admixture of evil. For this
purpose, men’s souls (especially those of the Israelites) have to
wander through the BODIES OF MEN and ANIMALS, and even THROUGH RIVERS,
WOOD and STONES.
The doctrine of the transmigration of souls forms the center and basis
of Luyra's Kabala, but he has peculiar development in the idea. Ac
cording to this theory even the souls of the pious must suffer trans
migration, since even they are not free from the taint of evil; there
is none righteous on the earth, vzho does only good and sins not. In
this way Luyra solved the difficulty, vzhich former Kabalist writers
could not overcome.
But this separation of the good and the evil elements in the world’s
material soul, the expiation and obliteration of the original sin, or
the restoration of the divine order in Adam, would require a long
series of ages, owing to the impulse toward sin continually present.
There are, however, means of hastening this process, and this was
really the orginal doctrine that Luyra enunciated.
Besides the transmigration of our souls, sinful and. subject to demonic
forces as they are, there is another mode of expiation, the elevation
and impregnation of the soul (Ibbur, superfoetation.) If a purified
soul has neglected religious duties here on earth, or has had no op
portunity of fulfilling them, it must return to earthly life, attach
itself to the soul of a living human being, and unite and coalesce with
it in order to retrieve this neglect. Or again, the departed spirits
of men freed from sin appear again on earth to support the weak and
wavering souls which cannot attain to good by their own efforts,
strengthen them and lead them to the final goal. These pure spirits
combine with the weak spirits or weaker souls still struggling, and
form a union with them, provided that they have some affinity with
one another, i.e., if they originate from the SAME SPARK or ORGAN of
ADAM, since as a rule only similar (Homogeneous) souls attract each
other, while on the other hand dissimilar (Heterogeneous) souls repel
each other. According to this theory the banishment and dispersion of
Israel have for their purpose the salvation of the world or of men's
souls. The purified spirits of pious Israelites unite with the souls
of men of other nationalities in order to free them from the demoniacal
impulses that possess them.
Isaac Luyra imagined a complete system of the transmigration and com
bination of souls. It also seemed to him important to know the sex of
a soul, for feminine souls are found in masculine bodies, and vice
versa, according to the transmigration and attraction in each case.
It is especially important in contracting a marriage to know whether
the souls of man and wife harmonize with each other in respect of
origin and degree.
By means of this secret the visionary of Cairo expected to solve the
other mystery, namely, how good spirits may be conjured down from
heaven, and in a measure be compelled to enter the bodies of living
men, and. thus made to divulge revelations of the world beyond. Hereby
he believe he held the KEY to the KINGDOM of the MESSIAH and the re
generation of the world. Luyra believed that HE POSSESSED THE SOUL
OF THE MESSIAH of the branch of JOSEPH, and that he had a Messianic
mission. He saw spirits everywhere, and heard their vzhispers in the
rushing waters, the movements of the trees and grasses, in the song
of the twittering birds, even in the flickering of flames. He saw
how at death the souls were set free from the body, how they hovered
in the air, or rose out of their graves. He held intimate inter
course with the saints of the Bible, the Talmud, and with the rabbis,
in particular with Simon bar Yochai, the reputed author of the Zohar.
In short Luyra was a ghost-seer and raiser of the dead, arousing hopes
of the coming of the Messiah by Kabalist!c jugglery, but with all this
fanaticism he was sober and sophistical. He introduced the casuistry
of the Talmud in the Kabala.
In Egypt, Luyra found little favor with his labyrinth of higher worlds
and his theories of creation and redemption. To realize his scheme of
redemption he migrated with his wife and child to Safet, the Jerusalem
of mysticism, where the mystic doctrine flourished, and the Zohar, the
spurious work of Moses de Leon, was exalted to the same level as the
Torah. Almost the whole college of rabbis and chief leaders of Safet
were Kabalists. This place was at the time a flourishing city in
habited only by Jews. The members of the community knew little of the
oppression or the cares of life, and so the Kabalists could spin mysti-
-A-
SECRET DISCOURSE PACrE FOUR
cal theories to their hearts' content. The Kabalists of this place

had. gone so far in their imitation of Catholicism that they had adopt
ed auricular confession and the adoration of martyrs. And this was
the stage on vzhich Luyra, the creator of the NEW KABALA, was to ori
ginate new aberrations.
Here he met a still greater visionary, an Italian, Chayim Vital Cala
brese (born 1543, died 1620), whose father, a copyist of the scrolls
of the Torah, had travelled to Palestine from Italy. Vital had learn
ed nothing thoroughly in his younger days; he had gained only a
smattering of the Talmud and mystic lore. He possessed a wild, extra
vagant imagination, and a decided inclination for adventure and sensa
tion. When he met Luyra he Immediately adopted that visionary's New
Kabala and it is stated that Luyra sent forth his disciple to conjure
up spirits and for this purpose delivered to him certain documents of
formulas made up of the transported letters of the Deity's name. Of
course, evil spirits fled before Vital's gaze, whilst good spirits
attached themselves to him, and communicated their secrets.
It was Vital who spread sensational reports concerning the extra
ordinary, almost divine powers of his master, and of his power over
departed and living souls; doing it, so it appears, with an artful
calculation of effect and publicity. Luyra who had been once so
isolated, now found himself surrounded by crowds of visitors; Kabalists
old and young came to listen to his revelations. Several more dis
ciples attached themselves to him, and he communicated to them his
confused thoughts, assigned to each the original Adamite soul that
dwelt in him, the transmigrations that it had undergone before its
present corporeal existence, and its functions on earth. It never oc
curred to these people, already enmeshed in the Kabalistic net, to
doubt the truth of these communications. The disciples that gathered
around him Luyra formed, into two classes: "the initiated" and the
"Novices."
Mystical conversations and notes, the interviewing and summoning of
spirits, formed the occupation of Luyra and his followers. In short,
Luyra was on the eve of founding a new Jewish sect. On the Sabbath
he dressed in white, and wore a fourfold garment to signify the four
letters of the name of God. The underlying fact of all his revelations
and exertions was that he was the MESSIAH of the race of JOSEPH, the
forerunner of the Messiah of David's line. This, however, he only
furtively hinted to his disciples. His delusion was that the Mes
sianic period would commence at the beginning of the 2nd half of the
second period of a thousand years since the destruction of the Temple,
l.e., in 1568. However, the sudden death of Luyra at the age of 38,
saved his face and only further glorified him. Death is wont to
transfigure natures like his, and veneration for them increases as
years roll on. With Eastern exaggeration, his disciples regarded him
as even more than a worker of wonders; they called him the "Holy and
Divine" and sought for their own glory, to win adherents for him and
his visionary extravagances. They declared that if Luyra could only
have lived 5 years longer, he would have improved the world so ef
fectually, that the Messianic period would most certainly have been
assured.
The disciples spread his doctrine all over the known Jewish world and
even today we read of commentaries which use Luyra as their authority.
Its corrupting influence worked much harm during the centuries that
followed for his theory of "harmony of souls" as a condition to mar
riage, lead to much abuse of the Hebrew "Get" or divorce system, for
a man had only to plead that his marriage was not a union foreordained
by the harmony of the Sefiroth, to secure a separation from the wife.
Thus divorce became very frequent in Kabalistic circles.
(This concludes the Thirty-Second Discourse)


33
By
FRATER AQUARIUS,
Scribe
NUMBER THIRTY-THREE
Mysticism means deep thinking and deeper feeling; it is a conscious
admission that human reason reveals not enough of God to the soul to
appease her deepest, often indefinable longings. Reason ceases with
definition. Who and where is God? What are his attributes? What is
infinity, eternity, law, matter, spirit, being? Can reason define .
them? If she cannot,she must, and actually does, resort to a power
of finer spiritual insight and penetration, which is known as INTUI
TION; of power vzhlch teaches the heart to feel logically and the mind
to think dreamingly.
Revelation and Prophecy gave Judaism the advantage of a mystic realism,
or, as the moderns call it, a philosophical transcendentalism. Yet
was there a period in history when, dissatisfied with things visible,
subject to the worst of social conditions humanity is capable of endur
ing, the Jewish mind, inexhaustible in varying aspects of the spiritual
evolved a system of mystic dreams which, disowned by sane Jewish philo
sophy, and decried by many critics as methodized insanity, is yet a
phenomenon not unworthy of a fair notice.
There is most assuredly method in the madness of the Kabalist. Nor
are his views of Creator and creations entirely original. Besides the
BOOK OF CREATION, or SEFAR YEZIRAH, a work assumed to be of hoary anti
quity, the main source of this Theosophy is the ZOHAR, a Chaldaic term
denoting "splendor11, a heavenly light, a book of strange revelations,
of which Rabbi Simeon ben Yochai is said to have been the author or
compiler. The substance of this mystic text-book was long generally
accepted by the Kabalists as an oral revelation delivered by God to
Adam while in Eden, and thence it passed, from age to age, down to the
compilation in its present form. Later critics, however, undertook to
disprove its antiquity, and to trace it to an author of a comparative
ly recent date, and their efforts were crowned with success, thus di
vesting the ZOHAR of the sanctimonious halo it not unnaturally assumed.
The ZOHAR has been conclusively proved to be a production of the loth
century, with Moses de Leon as its original author; a theory in which
we are little concerned, considering that the object of these lessons
on the Kabala is not to establish the date and authorship, but to con
vey an idea of that strangest of the peculiar productions of the Jewish
mind.
Whoever the author, he was a Jew, and claims our attention, whether we
agree or disagree. We may find fault with the system as one irrecon
cilable with the Monotheistic ideal, savoring too much of the trini
tarian salvation to be congenial to Jewish intuition; subordinating
the ethical element to the vaporous, imaginary, philosophically un
tenable; attempting to pass off a crazy mosaic made up of a little of
everything, borrowed everywhere, of everybody as an original work.
Yet, with all deductions and allowances made, the ZOHAR remains a
literary curiosity of uncommon interest.
NUMBER THIRTY-THREE
Its author commands considerable knowledge of ancient Jewish and non-
Jewish philosophy; he has method, and a remarkably cunning facility
of assimilation, while his imagination would, as a poet, have secured
for him high distinction. These qualities he wields with consummate
ingenuity, blending them into a hazy whole sufficiently coherent ano.
systematic to deceive the novice, but dissolving under the magic test
of historical analysis. The author, however, enforces respect for his
sincerity. There is a dead earnest in every line. Faith is his work,
firm and strong. His universe teems with life and being, visible and
invisible, all issuing from the Infinite Incomprehensible. Herein
the ZOHAR is essentially Jewish; as for the rest, let us see.
We are confronted here with a maze of thought, fancy, conception,
truth, fable, and fiction unknown in the annals of philosophy. The
nature of the Divine, Supremest Being, and of all being, the origin
and subject of all creations, are therein accounted for with a con
clusiveness and a boldness which arouse astonishment. Never was a
metaphysical thought uttered with such positive precision and definite
ness. As in Genesis, the author disdains reason, but gives facts with
an air of unquestionable authority, and his votaries accept them with
.unqualified faith, as if not he but they have had the mystic revela
tion. God, the Origin, Substance and Author of all things seen or un
seen, is here denominated as The Unbounded or the EN-SOPH, having
neither beginning nor ending, nor dimension, nor form nor attributes,
each of which if ascribed to Him, would limit His infinite. The uni
verse—which necessarily has bounds somewhere—is all contained in
Him, not He in the universe—which is a Talraudical idea. Being thus
incomprehensible to finite intellect, in order to be known. God mani
fests Himself in what is visible to the eye and comprehensible to the
mind. But such manifestations were impossible without certain active
or creative principles emanating from The Unbounded or EN-SOPH. For
this purpose a perfect spiritual being, a celestial Adam, of whom the.
earthy one is a gross copy, had to be called into existence. That
supernal power, which Ezekiel saw in vision mounted on a chariot of
fire, was thus not God Himself, but a perfect personification of Him,
or, to give it the trinitarian name, "His Son”.
Milton imparts poetical beauty to this Kabalistic fancy. That Shadow
of God or Adam being the center of all creative energy or potentiality,
is the prompting focus, as it were, from whom ten active Virtues or
Emanations, called'SEPHIROTH, radiate. These are: Crown, Wisdom, In
telligence, Beauty, Love, Justice, Foundation, Firmness, Splendor, and
Kingdom. The Emanations issue from the several members and quarters
of the archetypal heavenly Adam, and we have only to imagine a wise,
mighty monarch, crown on head, wisdom written on his face, intelligence
speaking from his heart, love and justice practiced by his hands, a
vigorous progeny issuing from hh lions, the splendor and firmness of
royal manhood visible in his lordly bearing, powerful limbs, and final
ly, a kingdom at his feet, and we have the mortal picture of the im
mortal, creative royalty. Such is the first perfect reflex of the
Unbounded, and such His ten creative virtues. With these the basis
for the origination and progression of the visible and invisible uni
verse is laid.
We are sorry to deny originality to this conception, which is scarcely
half as philosophical and ideal as the DIVINE SOPHIA of the Philonic,
and the AEONS of the Platonic system, of which it is an inferior re
flection. What the ZOHAR claims for the SEPHIROTH, the Gnostics many
centuries before ascribed to the AEONS, which are in turn an improve
ment on the TITANS, who sprang from Chaos with the charge of building
the upper and nether worlds.
The vision of the heavenly Adam is nothing else than the mythical
Minerva, who sprang armed from the head of Jupiter. Nor does the re
semblance end here. The En-Soph looks not unlike Chronos, with incom
prehensible Fate in the background. Further comparison suggests the
probability—as will appear later—of this mystic Theosophy being a
melange of Hellenic and Hebraic ideas as welded by Philo.
The Monotheistic Jew of ethical realities is not open to mystic extra
vagances unless lured by a golden promise of some new spiritual revela
tion. When the Platonic philosophers made the happy effort of idealiz
ing Greek polytheism, reducing it to an anthropomorphic expression of
the infinite LOGOS, Alexandrian Judaism realized an affinity of thought,
and the result was the wedding and welding of Hellenic and Hebraic
ideas, which became the life work of Philo Judaeus.
Kabala, we venture to maintain, is nothing more than an unfortunate
dilution of Philo's transcendental Judaism. Philo's God is naturally
a most absolute transcendency, His universe originating in the DIVINE
SOPHIA, or Wisdom. One must be blind not to perceive in these two
fundamental principles of Philo’s philosophy the metamorphosed ideas
of the En-Soph and the heavenly Adam with his several AEONS or Emana
tions. And is not the ethical summary of Kabalistic self-denial and
resignation but a mystical reflection of Philo's ethical ideal that
culminates In meditation, renunciation, and in an unconditional sur
render of self to The Supremest Will?
Compatible with Greek mythology of male and female deities, is'also the
mystical realization of a spiritual, moral, and material world,engen
dered by a union of male and female SEPHIROTH, as Intelligence and
Beauty, Love and Justice, Firmness 'and Splendor, with the all-embrac
ing, most glorious Sephira, Kingdom, as the climax and sum of all the
other nine Emanations, excelling them all by mirroring the En-Soph's
Omnipresence and Omnipotence. So much for the originalities of the
Zohar's fundamental ideas.
This concludes the Thirty-Third Discourse

Kabal a
UNVEILED

NUMBER THIRTY-FOUR
We concede cheerfully that if the ingenious Kabalist borrowed the bulk
of his material, he certainly digested it well, and wove it skillfully
into a tissue of his own. He proceeded to teach that the highest,
purest, and ideal world Is, of course, that of the creative Emanations,
closely allied to The Unbounded, who works through His archetypal
Image; it is, in Plato's language, the "world of ideas", in Philo's the
Divine Sophia or Wisdom, a world most perfect and immutable. From this
world of ideas emanates the world of forms, pure, spiritual beings,
less perfect than the Sephiroth, but, next to these, the highest in
the scale, entirely ethereal, personified by the angel Matatron, who
is the garment of Shaddai, The omnipotent, and the visible manifesta
tion of The Unbounded. Matatron is the prince or dominion of the
spiritual world, and is a well-known personality to such as we have
read the frequent allusions to him in the Haggadic traditions. From
his spiritual domain Matatron controls the spheres and the angels and
everything else, as a loyal prime minister ought to do. Other tradi
tions identify Enoch with that princely magnate, who is—we are scarce
ly surprised—the confidant of God, His minister of the interior and
exterior. His trust is Indeed not small, for besides planning and sup
erintending the formation of the most supernal beings and things, he
has to condescend to attend to a lower grade of occupation, since from
his potent spheres issues the somewhat lower "world of formation", a
world very, very high above the one we are treading, but considerably
lower than the transcendental Sephiroth.
So far from having anything in common with this massive globe, the
"World of formation” is wholly free from gross matter, its denizens
being angelic hosts, made of light, divided into ten divisions, cor
responding in rank to the original ten Emanations; being invisible
except when commissioned to appear to man. Not one of these but holds
a responsible post in the universe, being the name of the region or
element he is intrusted with as minister or sentinel.
And this lower angelic world gave rise to the lowest of worlds, called
the "world of action”, or of matter, if being a kind of condensation
of all the grosser elements of the other three worlds, but still re
taining the impression of the ten Sephiroth. This is the world of
tangible substance, limited by time and space, perceptible to the
senses, changeable, corruptible, and thus the abode of malignant
spirits. Gross and imperfect as these evil angels are, they are yet
divided up into ten ranks, one lower than the other, seven of which
are the incarnation of human vices, and inhabit the "seven Infernal
hells". Samael is the prince of these black legions and regions. The
seven halls are subdivided into unnumbered places of torture, wherein
sinful humanity expiates its sins. Samael was the tempting snake who
caused Eve to disobey God’s will, thus bringing about the expulsion
of man from Eden. Samael is not wifeless, for he is married to the
harlot, a "beast" like his infernal majesty; or, rather, both making
up one monstrous brute, and working in constant harmony in disseminat
ing evil. Samael is a fallen angel, whose prospects could be much
darker than they actually are. But we must not anticipate matters.
The creature of whom we know most is yet to be heard from and that
is MAN.
THE KABALA UNVEILED -3-
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAG-E TWO
NUMBER THIRTY-FOUR
The upper and nether worlds being ready and well peopled, it was
found that between the angels and the demons there was a missing link,
a being who, standing between the angelic and demoniac opposition, at
tacked by the latter and shielded by the former party, would bring
life and activity into the various camps of the otherwise unemployed
good and evil spirits. Thus was man formed after the model of the
celestial Adam, a being who is the microcosmic epitome, the acme of
everything that is mysterious and wonderful in the universe; the very
shape and skin of his body revealing to the seeing eye the steller
figures of the heavens.
As the heavenly archetype sprang from the Inscrutable En-Soph, or the
Universal Impenetrable,so was His copy, the earthy Adam, a gracious,
luminous work of that Celestial Author, who, to do Himself justice,
lavished all the ten Emanations in gracing His archetypal, last master
work, MAN. That man was the crowning work of creation is proved by
his being the last work of the sixth day, made to be monarch of every
thing. He being there, everything above and below was complete; for
his form is that of the whole universe, and is shaped after the four
letters, which, in Hebrew, make up The Holiest Name.
Within and without, in shape, form, and feature, to him who can read
hidden things, man is the wonder of wonders, the mystery of mysteries,
as mysterious as the starry empyrean, says the ZOHAR. His soul is a
direct offspring of the transcendental ten Sephiroth, and is a three
fold power consisting of SPIRIT, SOUL and SENSES, by which last he
is linked to this world of gross matter. His spirit emanates from,
and is influenced by the Sephirah CROWN, thus linking him to the
highest world of ideas and Ideals, while his ethical qualities eman
ate from, and are ruled over by the Sephira BEAUTY, the ethical being
synonymous with the beautiful, which is, to our mind, the best idea
of the whole theosophy of the Kabala. We see here in a new garb the
worlds of Ormuzd and of Ahriman, the light and darkness, good and evil,
at war, with man as the bone of contention, and the Kabalistic theo-
sophist needed to go no further than the Talmud to get his materials;
for the Pharisee, a Monotheist in faith, was in some measure a Magian
in superstition.
All human sauls pre-exist in the ten Sephiroth, and are destined to
pass through the earthly ordeal by descending into human frames and
dwelling on probation below. Prior to the sublunar existence each
soul represents the dual, male and female, principle. Both enter this
world in two separate forms until, united by marriages, they resume
the original relation of one complete soul. The most Holy One con
trols these unions according to the merits or demerits of man, the
virtuous being granted his original companion, which is denied to the
wicked—thus rendering his life miserable. Our curiosity as to the
soul’s mission below is sufficiently satisfied, but not in a manner to
make us forget the teachings of Zoroaster and of Buddha. The soul is
sent down with a perfect free will and an unlimited faculty to develop
and enrich the germs of those supernal endowments she received from
the Sephiroth, lest she be unable to re-ascend to the Primordial Source
SECRET DISCOURSE PART TWO PAGE THREE
NUMBER THIRTY-FOUR
Reason is at a loss to realize how a power issuing from the highest
Emanations, instead of idealizing the gross, could run serious risk
of being abased and engulfed by it. Yet this postulate is not con
fined to Kabalistic literature. Should, by low endulgence, the soul
degrade her high nature, she is given, by re-birth, three chances to
redeem her ethereal quality, after which failing in her efforts,
Eternal Grace strengthens her by an additional soul more callous to
earthly temptation, by which assistance she ultimately re-ascends to
her aerial abode.
The soul's transmigration is thus an essential doctrine of the Kabal
istic Theosophy. When all souls shall have triumphantly passed through
this ordeal, then will the Messiah descend and the everlasting Sabbath
begin—an era sinless and blissful, for Satan himself will be restored
to his angelic dominion and lustre; all souls will unite with the
Universal Soul and dwell in the Holy of Holies of the seven Paradisical
halls.
The history of philosophy shows human thought engaged in the casting
and recasting of systems, with, here and there, a new idea imputable
less to mental originality than to the natural growth of enlightenment
in the empirical sciences. Assimilation, digestion, and reproduction
of thought in a more acceptable form, a more suitable need of the
hour, is not plagiarism. Given a poetical garb, the Kabalistic Theo
sophy would throw all other epic tales into Insignificance. It is a
wonder-tissue, woven of ethereal woof and warp; light and dark threads
interchange therein; chaotic deeps, solar worlds, stars and seraphim,
and angels high and low are therein blending to the Universal Will;
and man is there derived from the Purest Essence with faith, free will,
hope, and intellect to brighten up his way to Him, who is the All-in-
All.
Smile not my friends; you know not more, but less than the mystic
dreamer who wrote the ZOHAR, a vision sweet, of lofty thoughts and
sentiments. He had a heavenly dream; what have you more? Either you,
too, have a dream or a soul thirsting for sensual pleasure; a spirit
heavy- as lead. And whither tends"your faith? What do you read in the
stars, the oceans, and the continents? What has hope in store fo r you?
This world, you will know, is not yours, and if you cherish no mystic
dream of an hereafter, then you have good cause to envy the Kabalistic
mystic, who sees end, purpose, and wisdom in everything; feels himself
at home among the stars, knowing, or believing to know, the WHENCE,
WHITHER and WHEREFORE. Happy he, happy all who have a dream J
This completes the special series of the lectures on the Egyptian
Kabala. You will be notified in the next mailing of the next series
of manuscripts which you will be entitled to receive and which will
be sent to you in the customary manner and in accordance with the
usual provisions.

Kabala Unveiled Discourses by Frater Aquarius (1933)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Kabala Unveiled Discourses by Frater Aquarius (1933)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Kabala Unveiled Discourses by Frater Aquarius (1933)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

</> '

I. The Magus 2. The Gate of the Sanctuary

6. The Two Ways

The course of Special Lessons

This is one of the supplementary study

(This illustrated folder Copyrighted 1933

Secret Discourse Number.

It is said that language is the communication of thought by means of

Secret Discourse Number.

Beth 2 Saturn Double Letter Life and Death

(This concludes the second discourse)

Secret Discourse Number....3.

name. As I mentioned before it is derived from the substantive verb

Secret Discourse Number... i.f.......

(This concludes the fourth discourse)

This concludes the Fifth Discourse

Secret Discourse Number

Secret Discourse Number......

(This concludes the Seventh discourse)

p. .-, V'l- r . r:^ t\ f

Secret Discourse Number....8.

(This concludes the eighth discourse.)

*,'. «5: Aí ÜL’z • •■«-

Secret Discourse Number...... 0

(This concludes the Ninth Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number......

(This concludes the Nine-A discourse)

Secret Discourse Number

(This concludes the Tenth Discourse)

NOTE TO STUDENT: The list of books written by Mystics of the past

(This concludes the Eleventh Discourse)

(This concludes the Twelfth discourse)

Number 10 in the Pythagorean scheme of numbers signifies,

(This concludes the thirteenth discourse.)

Secret Discourse Number ...... 14

THE ELEVENTH CARD OF THE TAROT

(This concludes the Fourteenth Discourse.)

Name Quality Sign of ZZodiac

Secret Discourse Number__ {©

To the One Privileged:

(This concludes the Sixteenth Discourse)

(This concludes the Eighteenth discourse)

Secret Discourse Number

To the Rosicrucian student the pyramid or tower in a triangular form

(This concludes the Nineteenth Discourse)

(This concludes the Twentieth Discourse)

(This concludes the Twenty-First Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number..^-*

From the Eastern Philosophy known as the WISDOM RELIGION, we have

(This concludes the Twenty-Second Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number.... 23.

(This concludes the Twenty-Third discourse)

Secret Discourse Number... 24.

(The concludes the Twenty-Fourth Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number

PRELIMINARY TO PART TWO

(This ooncludes the Twenty-Fifth discourse)

(This concludes the Twenty-Sixth Discourse)

Secret Discourse Number... ............

(This concludes the Twenty-Seventh discourse)